DEPARTMENT OF THE INTERIOR. R K POR T UNITED STATES GEOLOGICAL SURVEY THE TERRITORIES F. V. HAYDEN, UNITED STATES GEOLOGI S T-I X-C H A RGE VOLUME VIII. WASHINGTON: GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE. 1883. NOTE. Department of the Interior, United States Geological Survey, November 1, 1883. On the 27th of September, 1882, at the request of Dr. F. V. Hayden, the completion of the publications of the United States Geological and Geographical Survey of the Territories, formerly under his charge, was committed to the charge of the Director of the Geological Survey by the following order from the honorable the Secretary of the Interior: Department of the Interior, Washington, September 27, 1882. Maj. J. W. Powell, Director U. S. Geological Survey, City: Sir: The letter of Prof. F. V. Hayden, dated June 27, bearing your indorsement of July 20, relating to the unpublished reports of the survey formerly under his charge, is herewith returned. You will please take charge of the publications referred to in the same, in accordance with the suggestions made by Professor Hayden. It is the desire of this office that these volumes shall be completed and published as early as practicable. Very respectfully, H. M. TELLER; Secretary. Of the publications thus placed in charge of the Director of the Survey, the accompanying volume is the second to be issued. The first was entitled "The Vertebrata of the Tertiary Formations of the West, by Edward D. Cope." On the 12th day of October, 1882, the manuscript of the present volume was received at the office of the Geological Survey, and through the hearty co-operation of Professor Lesquereux, the work has been pushed to rapid completion. The volume is an important contribu- tion to the ancient botany of North America, and will be heartily welcomed by paleontologists. Va^Wojo Director. & LETTER TO THE SECRETARY, Washington, November 1, 1883. Sir: I have the honor to transmit, for your approval, the eighth vol- ume of the final reports of the United States Geological and Geographical Survey of the Territories, prepared by the eminent paleontologist, Prof. Leo Lesquereux. A brief synopsis of the contents of the volume maytbe given as follows : In the first part — the Cretaceous Flora — are described a large number of new species, some representing rare and very remarkable types, all of which are figured on the first seventeen plates. Besides the description of the species, there are some general remarks on the geology of the Dakota group, and on the character of the plants in regard to climate and their affinities with plants of succeeding geological periods. A table of distribution is added, enumerating all the species known up to the present time, pointing out the relations of the plants of Europe and various parts of North America with those of the Dakota group in Nebraska, Kansas, and Colorado. The number of species enumerated in this table is 443, of which 200 are from the Dakota group. The second part contains a revision of the plants of the Laramie group. The introduction considers the relations of these plants to those of Europe, for the purpose of fixing the age of the formation. Then follows a description of a few new species from very fine specimens on three plates, and a table of distribution including only the species of the Laramie group, which in the seventh volume of the series were mixed with those of the other stages of the Tertiary and were not grouped clearly enough for the proper appreciation of the general characters of the flora. Up to the present time the author has been unable to find a single species that he could identify with any from the Dakota group. He has now in his possession very large collections of plants from this group, which have not been reported upon, collected in Colorado and Wyoming; yet after a careful examination he fails to find any form even related to those of the Dakota group. The third part reviews the flora of the White and Green River regions, which he separates into two groups. The plants of Green River and Alkali vi LETTER TO THE SECRETARY. Stations and Randolph County, Utah, are most of them different from those of Florissant, Mouth of White River, and Elko. These plants are repre- sented by twenty-one plates, and their relation is indicated with the flora of the Gypses of Aix in France, which is generally regarded as lowest Miocene or Oligocene. fThe table of distribution of these plants includes, in America, those of Florissant, Elko, Green River Station, Alkali Station, Sage Creek, and Barrell Springs as compared with the Miocene of Greenland, Alaska, the Oligocene of France and Germany, and the Miocene of Europe. The fourth part relates to Miocene plants described from specimens obtained from the Bad Lands, California, and Oregon, and from Alaska, and they occupy fifteen plates. There is also a table of distribution that indicates the relations of these species of Alaska, Carbon, Washakie, the Bad Lands, Oregon, California, and Fort Union with the Arctic Miocene, Greenland, Spitsbergen, and those of Europe. This eighth volume forms a kind of supplement to the two preceding volumes, inasmuch as in it are figured and enumerated all the plants which have been found since their publication, in the formations of the Mesozoic and Cenozoic periods of North America, and therefore forms a broad basis in vegetable paleon- tology for the direction of future researches and the classification and determination of the fossil flora of the Continent. The three volumes of this series, on vegetable paleontology, form a grand monument* to the industry and fame of the author. I take pleasure in acknowledging my obligations to the Director of the U. S. Geological Survey, who has with great kindness superintended the printing of this Report. The plates were engraved by the well-known firm of Thomas Sinclair & Son, of Philadelphia, and are fine examples of their work. I have the honor to remain, with great respect, your obedient servant, F. V. HAYDEN, United States Geologist. To the Honorable the Secretary of the Interior. UNITED STATES GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF THK TEIMMTOLIES. CONTRIBUTIONS THE FOSSIL FLORA WESTERN TERRITORIES. Part III. THE CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORAS. By LEO LESQUEREUX. WASHINGTON: GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE. 1 8 8 3 . CONTENTS Page. Note of Maj. J. W. Powell, Director of the Geological Survey — iii Letter of Dr. P. V. Hayden to the Secretary of the Interior v Letter of transmittal xi Introduction 1 I. — The Flora of the Dakota Group 2 General remarks 2 Description and enumeration of species of the American Dakota Group formation 25 Table of distribution of the plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian formation 93 The relationship of the flora of the Dakota Group 105 II. — The Flora of the Laramie Group 109 Table of distribution of the species of the Laramie Group 115 Description of species added to the flora of the Laramie Group 121 III.— The Flora of the Green River Group 127 Geological distribution of the measures 127 Enumeration and description of the species of fossil plants known from the Green River Group 135 General remarks 205 Table of distribution of the plants of the Green River and White River Groups 206 Relationship of the local groups indicated by correlation of species 213 IV. — The Miocene Flora 219 Description of the Miocene species from specimens obtained in the so-called Bad Lands of Dakota. 221 Description of Miocene species of California and Oregon 239 Contribution to the Miocene flora of Alaska 257 Species of plants from the Chalk Bluffs of California 265 Table of distribution of the North American Miocene fossil plants 266 Remarks on the species of Miocene plants 273 Index 279 Descriptions of plates follow page 283 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. Plates I-XVIII. — Fossil Plants from the Dakota Group — Cretaceous. Plates XIX-XX. — Fossil Plants from the Laramie Group. Plates XXI-XLV (A). — Fossil Plants from the Green River Group. Plate XLV ( B).— Fossil Plants from the Chalk Bluffs of Nevada County, California. Plates XLVI-XLIX— Fossil Plauts from the Bad Lands of Dakota. Plates L-LIX. — Fossil Plants from the Miocene of California and Oregon. l.(,!3l> LETTER OF TRANSMITTAL Columbus, Ohio, Septeviber 30, 1882. Dr. F. V. Hayden, Philadelphia. Dear Sir: I send herewith the manuscript of the eighth volume of the Reports of the United States Geological Survey of the Territories, made under your direction. Besides a short introduction, this volume contains: 1st. A review of the Cretaceous Flora of the Dakota Group, or of what has been published in volume VI, with descriptions of a large num- ber of new and remarkably interesting species illustrated by 17 plates. 2d. Some remarks on the Flora of the Laramie Group, which I consider as Eocene, with descriptions of a few new species, illustrated by 3 plates. 3d. The more valuable part of the volume, viz: the descriptions of the plants of the Oligocene, a flora of which little was known before, and which is now richly represented by a large number of specimens, especially from Florissant, Colorado. This Flora will be cmite as well received by paleontologists as has been the Cretaceous Flora of volume VI. It is illustrated by 24 i plates, which are all very finely made. 4th. Half of one plate serves for illustrations of a few plants from the oldest Pliocene, or upper Miocene of California. 5th. Descriptions with figures of Miocene plants of the Bad Lands, with 5 plates. The plants, clearly of Miocene type, are very interesting from their relation to species of the Arctic Flora. 6lh. Descriptions of species of Miocene plants of California and Oregon from specimens pertaining to the State Museum of Oakland, California. They are illustrated by 10 plates, the whole number of the plates being 60. 7th. A short account and description of new species found in a collec- tion of fossil plants made in Alaska by W. H. Dall, of the United States Xii LETTER OF TRANSMITTAL. Coast Survey, for the Smithsonian Institution. The specimens were sent to me for determination, and I was allowed to give in volume VIII a short description of the new species added to the Alaskan Flora already partly known by the works of Heer. These new species have been figured in the Proceedings of the National Museum, vol. v, pi. vi-x. It is not unnecessary to remark that all the plants described in vol- ume VIII are considered in separate groups according to their relation to the age of the formation which they determine. Comparisons are estab- lished with the European Floras by tables of distribution, etc. I truly believe that this volume will prove to be a very valuable con- tribution, not merely to the paleontology but also to the geology of this country. Very truly and respectfully yours, LEO LESQUEREUX. CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA. By Leo Lesquereux. INTRODUCTION. The present volume contains : 1st. The materials referable to the Cretaceous Flora. The species recognized from specimens received since the publication of the Annual Report of Dr. F. V. Hayden, 1874, are of course described here, but it has been found advisable to add to them and to consider again part of what has been published in that report as a Review of the Cre- taceous Flora of North America; mentioning also the species described by Professor Heer and Dr. Newberry from specimens obtained from the Dakota Group. It is well known that the plants of the Cretaceous epoch, at least those of a higher class, the Dycotyledons, have been barely discovered and described in Europe, while the profusion of these vegetables in the Dakota Group constitutes an original illustration of a peculiar vegetation which, for reasons explained hereafter, will be of great significance in the future. From this consideration the exposition, in the same work, of all that is known to this time of the North American Cretaceous Flora is greatly to the advantage of vegetable paleontology both in this country and in Europe. 2d. A description of a few species of plants of the Laramie Group, which I persist in considering as Eocene. These species, added in this volume to the list of the plants already described from the same formation, were all obtained at Golden, Colorado, from the locality where most of those published formerly were found by myself. One, Oreodoxites flicatus, a fine Palm, represented by a number of well-preserved though more or less fragmentary leaves, is of a peculiar type, • Vj 2 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA. and finds its affinity only in Ludoviopsis geonomazfolia, Sap., of the Eocene of Sezanne. A second, Sterculia modesta, Sap., also of Sezanne, is repre- sented by a beautifully preserved specimen whose identity has been recog- nized by the author. A third, Aralia pungens, is remarkable for its very close relation, perhaps identity, to four species described by Massalongo as Sylphidium from the Eocene of Italy. And still a fourth, Zizyphus Beck- withii, is evidently allied to Z. Harcourtii of Sezanne. These, on seven species only, added to the flora of the Laramie Group, tend to confirm the conclusions which I have admitted on the age of the flora of the great Lignitic, or Laramie, Group. 3d. A large number of species described from what I called in Volume VII the Green River Group No. 4, which I considered as probably Miocene. When that volume was published this flora was known only by a very few species. Since that time a large number of specimens have been procured from the same formation, especially at Florissant, Colorado. The species which they represent are very interesting as indicative of a geolog- ical period older than the ' Miocene, or preceding in age the Carbon and Alaska floras. 4th. A new contribution to the Miocene Flora from specimens pro- cured from various localities of the Bad Lands of California and Oregon, with mention of new species recently obtained from Alaska, and a note upon a few specimens from the Chalk Bluff of California, a Pliocene formation. I.— THE FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. GENERAL REMARKS. All that refers to the geology of the Cretaceous Dakota Group — its immediate superposition upon rocks of Permian age; its relation to the strata overlying it in an uninterrupted series of marine deposits up to the base of the Tertiary measures; its thickness, the superficial expanse of its area — has been recorded in the general remarks of Volume VI of these reports. Since that time very little has been added to what was known and published on the subject. One fact only should be mentioned now. It is the discovery of numer- ous specimens of Cretaceous plants at the base of the Rocky Mountains in INTRODUCTION. 3 Colorado. The plants, by the identity of a number of them and the close affinity of character of some others with species of the Dakota Group, have positively confirmed the supposition that this formation, passing westward in Kansas under the Tertiary measures, is prolonged under them and continues to the Rocky Mountains. Already, in 1873, Dr. A. C. Peale had procured from Colorado fragments of poorly preserved leaves which had been recognized as identical with Proteoides acuta, Heer, a species commonly found in the Dakota Group of Kansas and Nebraska. From this, Nos. 14-16 of the section of South Platte River1 had been then considered by Dr. Hayden as referable to a Cretaceous formation. More recently, Passed Assistant Engineer H. C. Beckwith, United States Navy, and Rev. Arthur Lakes, have got, near Morrison, a few miles west of Denver, numerous specimens of some of the more predominant species of the Dakota Group — Sassafras {Araliopsis) crctaceum. Magnolia Capellini, Aralia, Salix proteosfolia, etc., with some others, which though new are related species which tend to identify the Cretaceous formation at the base of the Rocky Mountains with that of Kansas. Admitting, therefore, the prolongation of the Dakota Group under the Tertiary measures to the base of the mountains, the width of the area covered by this formation should be estimated from east to west at 450 to 500 miles. Perhaps, also, I should omit here any remarks on the flora of the North American Cretaceous as represented by the plants of the Dakota Group, having already, in Volume VI of the United States Geological Survey of the Territories, by Dr. F. V. Hayden, considered the general character of this flora and its relation to plants living at our time, or to analogous or identical species observed in the formations succeeding that of the Cretaceous. But the materials which I had then for consideration were few and local; they have since been greatly increased, and also new points for comparison have been furnished to phytopaleontologists by the works of Heer on the recently discovered Cretaceous plants of Greenland. From this, some of the conclusions formerly admitted have been more or less modified, while others have received a higher degree of precision 1 Dr. F. V. Hayden, Annual Report, 1873, pp. 195, 196. 4 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA. if not of actuality. It is thus advisable to look again over what is known to the present time of the characters of the North American Cretaceous flora and to record the deductions legitimately derived from that knowledge. This kind of work is a necessity for the present, as it will be also for the future, not only because what is known now is, probably at least, a mere fraction of the elements constituting the North American Cretaceous flora, but because the determinations of the plants are still and must be for a long time to come unreliable to a certain degree. The plants of the Dakota Group, as known mostly by detached leaves, are striking from the beauty, the elegance, the variety of their forms, and from their size. In all this they are fully comparable to those of any geo- logical epoch as well as to those of our time. From entirely developed leaves, less than one inch in size, they show all the gradations of size to one foot, even to a foot and a half in diameter. The multiplicity of forms recognized for a single species is quite as marked as it might be upon any tree of our forests; and to show the admirable elegance of their forms it suffices to say that, at first sight, they forcibly recall those of the most admired species of our time — the Tulip-tree, the Magnolia, the Sassafras, the Sweet-gum, the Plane-tree, the Beech, the Aralia, etc. The leaves of Protophyllum Stembergii have the size and the aspect of those of the Catalpa, one of our finest ornamental trees. Those of Menispermites obtusilobus, of Protosjpermum quadratum, represent in the same manner some of the rarest shrubs, Menisjpermum, Ferdinandia, etc., carefully raised in conservatories for the graceful forms of their leaves or the richness of their vegetation. It is, indeed, the first impression received from the beauty of forms of the leaves of the North American Cretaceous, and the evident likeness of their fades to that of the finest vegetable types of our time, as we see them around us, which strikes the paleontologist, and may lead him into error in forcing upon the mind the belief of a typical identity where possibly there may be a mere likeness of outlines, a casual similarity of forms in the leaves. For, really, when we enter into a more detailed analysis of these Cretaceous leaves, we are by and by forcibly impressed by the strangeness of the char- acters of some of them, which seem at variance with any of those recognized anywhere in the floras of our time, and unobserved also in those of the geological intermediate periods. Not less surprised are we to see united in INTRODUCTION. 5 a single leaf, or species, characters which are now generally found separated in far distant families of plants. The leaves of Eremophyllum, so striking by the peculiar appendages of their borders ; those of Anomophyllum, refer- able to Platamis by one-half, to Quercus by the other; those of Platanus obtusiloba, half Acer, etc., are of this kind. On another side, the characters of some of the Cretaceous species are sometimes of such a transient or indefinite order that it is scarcely possible to take hold of them and to describe them with any degree of reliance. At first sight they appear very distinct, but, in comparing a number of spec- imens, the differences dwindle by unmistakable transitions and disappear. In other leaves, on the contrary, visibly identical by their outlines, the nervation is so different that they are forcibly separated and referred to far distant generic divisions. Hence this flora does not leave any satis- faction, any rest, to the mind. Even the most clearly defined types become doubtful in regard to their integrity when we see others, which, at first, were recognized as positively fixed, manifesting instability and pointing to diversity of relation by the discovery of new specimens. The leaves con- sidered first as Sassafras, for example, seemed evidently referable to this genus; but when leaves of the same type were found with dentate borders, though bearing, besides, all the characters of a genus which belongs to the Laurinece, a family where, as yet, no representative has been found with dentate borders of leaves; when others were obtained with subdivisions of the lower lobes in two or three, thus showing the palmate shape of Aralia leaves, the confidence in the value of the characters at first recog- nized had to be abandoned. The first exposition of the Dakota Group flora shows four species of Ferns, six species of Conifers, and one of Cycadece only. To this small number we have added in this volume one species of G-leichenia, six species of Conifers, and five of Cycadece. The specific values of some of the vege- table remains referable to the Conifers is, however, doubtful, especially for those which are represented by cones only. Abietites Ernestines, Sequoia formosa, Sequoia Beichenbachi, and the fragments described as Inolepis are of this kind; all, however, though their specific or generic relation may be uncertain, are evidently representatives of some species of 6 CRETACEOCTS AND TERTIARY FLORA. Conifer. The fragments referable to this group are difficult of determina- tion, for the organs represented upon the coarse shale or hard ferruginous sandstone of the formation merely expose some traces of their more prom- inent outlines, originally printed upon the soft embedding matter. We do not find, therefore, any flattened cones with the scales, nor any flattened branches with leaves, but impressions only, more or less deeply carved into the stone, the cones, even passing vertically or obliquely through the shales and showing the space originally occupied, as a mere cylindrical hollow, around which the forms of the scales are more or less clearly molded. The numerous leaves of Pinus spread upon the surface have dug in the same way, and by their hard substance, narrow linear channels, representing the back of these leaves, with an indistinct midrib; and branchlets of Sequoia also are seen as longitudinal grooves, bearing on both sides the same impressed form of their leaves. This cannot be con- sidered a very distinct representation of characters, the minute details desirable for an exact determination being more or less obsolete. Among the specimens recently examined, a second fragment has been found referable to PhyUocladus.1 The presence of this genus in the Cre- taceous flora is thus sufficiently ascertained. We may, therefore, record as recognized in the flora of the Dakota Group, for the Ferns, the genera Lygodium, Sphenopteris, Hymenophyllum, and Gleichenia, the first three by each one species, the last by two; in the Cycadece, Podozamites by six species, and in the Conifers, Sequoia by three species, Pinus by one, Phil- locladus by one, Torreya and Thuites each by one, leaving out as of uncer- tain generic relation with the cones mentioned above, Glyptostrobus (?) gracillimus, which is perhaps identifiable with Sequoia condita, or with Frenelites, and Geinitzia (?) , known merely by the impressions of some detached scales. To this should be added Araucaria from a species described in "Extinct Floras of North America" by Dr. Newberry, from Nebraska specimens. The first dicotyledonous leaves described in the "Cret. Fl.," under the name of Liquidambar integrifolium, have been considered by some 'Since this was written, Heer, in part 2d of Vol. VI of the "Arctic Flora," has described this species under the name of Thinfieldia Lesquereuxiana, as a plant of uncertain relation. INTRODUCTION. 7 authors as uncertain in regard to their generic relation merely on account of their entire borders. The form of the leaves, however, especially as figured (pi. xiv, fig. 3), with the lobes slightly enlarged above the sinuses, then gradually narrowed to a slightly obtuse point, and the nervation also, have the same character as those of the living Liquidambar Styraciflua. It is true that the four species of this genus known in the present flora have serrate borders of leaves. But three fossil species represented by leaves with entire borders have been described as Liquidambar from the Tertiary of Europe; and, though this reference is more or less hypothetical and controverted, it shows, nevertheless, that botanists of high standing — Unger, Watelet, Massalongo — have considered it, at least, as probable. It is easily seen that the leaves of Aralia Towneri (pi. vi, fig. 14) have a relation in shape or general outline to those of Liquidambar integrifolium, and this apparent similarity can but suggest the possible relation of all these and like forms to the genus Aralia. I may admit this relation as probable for the two leaves figured in "Cret. Fl.," pi. xxix, figs. 8 and 9, which are com- parable, by their primary nervation, to those of Aralia concreta (pi. ix, figs. 3, 5). But though we have now a large number of specimens refer- able to diverse Araliaceous types, there is none as yet with leaves divided into lanceolate acute lobes like those which are figured in pi. ii, "Cret. FL," and with five primary nerves from the base. The reference of these leaves to Sterculia has been proposed also, from analogy of forms. But according to the definition of this genus as I admit it for the fossil leaves of the Dakota Group, I refer to it merely tripartite leaves with narrow linear lobes, comparable to those of Sterculia labrusca, like those of the few species described in this volume. A number of vegetable remains of the Cretaceous are evidently refer- able by their characters to Populus. The only fragments of dicotyledonous leaves recognized by Heer, in the specimens which he studied from the Lower Cretaceous formations of Greenland (Kome), represent a Populus. appropriately specified by the name of P. primceva. From a higher stage of the same Cretaceous formation of thai country (Atane) the celebrated Swiss paleontologist has described four other species of Populus. In his " Phyllites Cretacees du Nebraska," and from specimens of the Dakota Group, he has recognized Populus litigiosa, Populus (?) Lebeyana, and another species still, 8 CEETACEOUS AND TERTIAET FLORA. P. cyclophylla, described in Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia. Professor Newberry, in his paper "On the Later Extinct Floras of North America," has described, also, besides the doubtful P. (?) Bebeyana, three new species : Populus (?) cordifolia, P. elliptica, and P. micropkylla. The specification and the interrogative punctuation applied to some of these names show that the authors themselves do not consider the generic reference as defin- itive, the character of some of the leaves being somewhat in disagreement with those generally recognized in species of Populus of our present time. Indeed, species of this kind, like the present P. alba, for example, have such multiplied and diversified forms of leaves, such great variability in their nervation, the mode of attachment, the length of the petiole, etc., that they readily offer, by comparison with fossil leaves of obscure relationship, some points of affinity which, not being found elsewhere, have to be con- sidered by the authors. Hence the doubtful references which may be. and are often, rectified by subsequent discoveries, as is proved by the great proportion of synonyms appended to the enumeration of Populus species. To obviate this inconvenient multiplication of fluctuating species of Pop- ulus I proposed a new generic division, under the name of Populites, for the classification of those Cretaceous leaves, numerous indeed, which, partaking of some of the characters of Populus, are nevertheless removed from this division by some others, as remarked in the first memoir which I published on some Cretaceous plants from Nebraska. This paper had to be prepared on short notice from a limited number of specimens, but since its publication I have had opportunity to study the specific forms of the Cretaceous Flora by comparing a very large num- ber of specimens, and have thus been able to recognize a more evident affinity of some of those leaves referred to Populites with other generic divisions. Populites Lancastriensis, P. elegans, which Schimper admits as a true Populus, and Populites cyclophyllus are the only species preserved in this genus. P. ovatus, considered as possibly referable to Celtis in Creta- ceous Flora, being rather related by its characters to the Ampelidea', is described under the new generic division of Ampelophyllum. The affinity of P. quadrangularis being more evident with Alnus, has been described as Alnites. P. flabellata, as seen- from other specimens, appears to be a deformed leaf of Greviopsis Haydenii, and P. Salisburicefolia, being related to Cissus, is described as C'issites. INTRODUCTION. 9 In regard to the distribution of Populus, to which are referred the most ancient dicotyledonous leaves known as yet, from the Lower Cre- taceous of Greenland, the genus has, as said above, three species known already in the Upper Cretaceous of that same country, and five or six in the Dakota Group. It has, however, not been remarked in any Cretaceous Flora of Europe. It is not mentioned in the review of the genera repre- sented by the, as yet, undescribed species of Aix-la-Chapelle,1 and no form even distantly related is described in the Lower Paleocene Flora of Gelin- den. It has, however, one species in the Eocene Flora of Sezanne, and increases in the number of its representatives in all the stages of the European Miocene. As far as we know it, till now, it has few species in our Lower or first American Tertiary Group — the Eocene; has a large pro- portion, eight per cent, of the species, in the Evanston Group; still more, or twelve per cent., in the Miocene of Carbon, and is present in the second, the Green River Group in four species, three of them of peculiar types, one of which is very abundant. The presence of Willows (Salix) in the Flora of the Dakota Group cannot be controverted, though neither seeds nor scales of this genus have been found as yet. As it is seen in "Cret. Fl.," p. 60, pi. v, figs. 1-4, I have described as referable to one species only a number of leaves somewhat different in size and shape. As the specimens representing them are from the same locality, and as I recognized upon some numerous fragments of leaves a unity of character, size, form, and even texture and color, I considered them as mere varieties of leaves of the same tree. Dr. Newberry has, from the same formation, four species which, he says, he has chosen to regard as distinct, for geological convenience. No Salix has been recognized as yet in any stage of the Cretaceous of Greenland ; but one species, Salicites Hartigii, Dkr., is from the Quader-sandstein of Ger- many, and another, Salix G-oetziana, Heer, from Quedlinburg. The genus is therefore sparingly represented in Europe and North America in Cre- taceous Floras which are considered as nearly synchronous. The other genera of the Amentacece, Betula, Alnus or Alnites, Myrica, 'Dr. M. Debet has recently published a fine memoir on some querciform leaves found in the sand rocks of Aix-la-Chapelle, Rhenish Prussia. 10 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA. Quercus, Fagm, and Ficus, to which leaves have been referred in the Cre- taceous Flora, do not require any observations. In this case, as in all the determinations of fossil plants, the characters of the species are not always satisfactorily established, but the generic affinities have been recog- nized or passed by authors without any marked criticism. The generic relation is specially positive for the remains referable to Myrica; one frag- mentary leaf and some seeds have been already described in the " Gret. FL." while two fine new species are added in this memoir. It seems equally so for Quercus or its peculiar division, Dryophyllum, of which we have two new species, and for Ficus, to which three species are added. Specimens of leaves referable to Platanus have been found in mod- erate proportion both in Nebraska and Kansas. The first was described by Heer, in the "Phyllites Cretacees du Nebraska,'' as Platanus Newberry i. from a very incomplete fragment. The accuracy of this determination was, however, subsequently verified by the discovery of more complete leaves, figured in "Gret. Fl.,*' pi. viii, figs. 2 and 3, and pi. ix, fig. 3. which show the narrowed base descending along the petiole lower than the point of union of lateral primary veins, and also the tendency to a three-lobed division, characters which are not observable in the fragment which Professor Heer had for his examination. To this fine species have been added : Platanus primceva, described from leaves so remarkably simi- lar to those of P. aceroides of the Miocene that I was at first disposed to consider them as identical. I have lately received numerous large leaves of this species with specimens bearing fruits, which, very small, show a great difference from those of the living species; then, P. Heerii, rare, like the former, and found, as yet, only along the bluffs of the Salina River; P. obtusiloba, from a number of somewhat fragmentary specimens from Beatrice, Nebraska, representing leaves of about the same size and of the same characters; and P. diminutiva — all species described and figured in "Gret. Fl." The last one, as remarked in its description, may be a dwarfed form of P. primceva or P. Heerii. The leaf appears as gnawed along the veins by insects or perhaps by a parasite fungus. Its specifica- tion is not positive and is subject to criticisms. The base of the leaf is rounded to the petiole, a character as yet unique for a species of this kind. P. recurvata should, following the opinion of my honored friend Saporta, be INTRODUCTION. H referred to the Araliaceoe by a more intimate affinity to Araliopsis species;1 and Platanm affinis seems now, after the examination and comparison of a number of specimens from Kansas, more evidently referable to the Ampelideoe than to the Platanece. Therefore these last two species are now eliminated from this generic division. The first is now Araliopsis recurvatus, the second Cissites affinis. I persist in considering Platanus Heerii and P. obtusiloba as two dif- ferent species, though it has been suggested that the last was probably a mere variety of the first. The identity is denied not only by the size, the fades, and the nervation of the leaves, but especially by the thinner texture of those of P. obtusiloba. The fact that the numerous specimens representing it are all from the same place in Nebraska, and that P. Heerii has not been found in that State thus far, confirms this separation. In regard to this last species Professor Geinitz has remarked in "Isis," 1875, p. 558, that paleontologists might, perhaps, recognize in it a Credneria. There is, indeed, some similarity in the general outline of the leaves. But this might be said of many of the generic forms of the Cretaceous, which seem referable to a few different types, or to present in one leaf the charac- ters which are now generally found isolated in separate vegetable groups. The genus Credneria, known as it is to me by what is described by Stiehler, Vol. V of the "Paleontographica," includes species with cordate or sub- cordate leaves (none narrowed to the petiole), and bearing above the base two or three true secondary veins at right angles to the midrib. In P. Heerii the leaves are cuneate at the base, even gradually narrowed or decurrent on the petiole, which thus becomes slightly winged, and the veins under the primary nerves are mere marginal veinlets. Perhaps the relation of this species is more marked to the genus EttingsMusenia, which. I regret to say, is known to me only by supposed synonyms Chondrophyllnm grandidentatum, as represented by Heer in the Cretaceous Flora of Moletein, and by Phyllites repandus, Sternb., two forms which have no affinity to Platanus. The typical character of the Cretaceous species of Platanus is more evidently related to the Aralieae than to any other. This is proved by the reference to that genus of leaves now generally admitted as species of 1 Heer, ia " Arctic Flora," vol. vi, part 2, admits it as Sassafras. 12 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA. Aralia, as Platanus grandifolia, P. digitate, P. Jatropcefolia, P. Hercules, Ung., and P. latiloba, Newby. The leaf of Sassafras (Araliopsis) Platanoides (pi. vii, fig. 1) has the fades and some of the characters of Platanus more distinctly defined than any other of the group; the same characters are even reproduced in Aspidiophyllum platanifolium (pi. ii, fig. 4). The geological distribution of the genus Platanus is truly remarkable. No trace of it is recorded as yet in the Cretaceous of Europe, not even in the Paleocene and Eocene of France, so rich in fossil vegetable remains. Its first appearance in Europe is in the Upper Miocene of Oeningen, and of Austria and Italy, where it is represented by two very similar forms, Platanus Guillelmw and P. aceroides, two species present in the same formation from the northern parts of the arctic lands to Italy. It is fol- lowed in the Upper Tertiary, or Pliocene, of this last country by Platanus Academice, Gaud., related as progenitor, perhaps, to the living P. orientalis. I have remarked above that the relation of leaves of the Dakota Group to Platanus has been considered as doubtful by some European paleon- tologists. This doubt may have been induced by the understanding of the total absence of Platanus leaves in the Cretaceous and Lower Tertiary of Europe. If so, it is certainly removed by the presence in our lignitic Eocene of some very beautiful and well characterized species of this genus : Platanus Haydenii and P. Meynoldsii, Newby. These species, discovered first in the Tertiary of the Upper Missouri River, near Fort Union, are pre- dominant at Golden, Colorado, and are also found at Black Butte Station. The third Tertiary Group, that of Carbon, has, for the more numerous representatives of its Flora, leaves of Platanus aceroides and P. Gtuillelnm. No species of this genus has been described from the Oligocene Green River Group; but we have from the Upper Tertiary {Pliocene) of Cal- ifornia very fine specimens of leaves of two species, P. appendiculata and P. dissecta, closely related by their characters to the living P. occidentalis. Therefore, and considering the geological records, we may trace the origin of Platanus as far down as the North American Cretaceous, and follow its development through nearly all the stages of its Tertiary to our present time, by a number of closely allied intermediate forms.1 1 Platanus Heerii, L. and P. affinu L. are mentioned by Heer in the Cretaceous of Atane, Greenland. INTRODUCTION. 13 Coming now to the Laurinece, I have to remark somewhat more def- initely on the Cretaceous species referred to this family. The relation of some of them to the genera to which they have been referred is generally acknowledged, and the presence of the Laurinece in our Cretaceous Flora receives a kind of historical authority from that of a Sassafras in a Creta- ceous formation of Greenland,1 of three species of Daphnophyllum in that of Moletein, and of Laurus cretacea, Daphnogene primigenia, Daphnites Gopperti, in that of Niedershoena. Of the species which have formerly been described in the Flora of the Dakota Group, Laurus Nebrascensis is related to Daphnophyllum ellipticum and D. crassinervium of Heer, while Cinnamomum and Oreodaphne cretacea are comparable to Daphnogene prim- igenia of Ettingshausen. Persea Sternbergii is also evidently of the same family, and the two leaves, described here below under the name of Laurus protecefolia, are, indeed, allied to species of Laurus or of Persea by their nervation, especially by the more acute angle of divergence of the lower veins, though they show in the grooved middle nerve a character often remarked in species of Ficus, especially Ficus protogcea, Heer, of the Greenland Cretaceous Flora. Moreover, the fruit described ("Cret. Fl.," p. 74) as Laurus macrocarpa satisfactorily completes the evidence afforded by the leaves of the existence of species of Laurinece in the vegetable world of the Cretaceous epoch. We have, however, to eliminate from this family Laurophyllum reticulatum, which appears more properly referable to Ficus. Its nervation, and especially its areolation, formed of square or irregularly polygonal meshes by the interposition of tertiary veins between the second- ary ones and parallel to them, and the rectangular subdivision of its branches, are of the same character as in Ficus Geinitzi, Ett., Ficus protogcea, Heer, and as in many species of this genus now growing in Cuba, and even Florida, Ficus suffocans, F. lentiginosa, F. pertusa, F. dimidiata, etc. Numerous specimens recently found in Kansas represent the fossil species in characters more precise than formerly, as seen in its more detailed description under the name of Ficus laurophyllum. But if the reference of some of the above-mentioned leaves to the Laurinece is not contested, it is not the same in regard to those which, at 1 In " Arct. Fl," vol. vi, 2d part, pp. 75-78, Heer describes as new species Laurus plutonia, L. angusta, L. Solla, L. Odini, with Cinnamomum Sezannense, Wat., from the Upper Strata of Atane. 14 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA. first appearance, were considered as more positively related to this family, and which have been described under the generic name of Sassafras. The question of the relation of those leaves which, by their number, seem to be the essential components of the North American Cretaceous Flora, has been already touched upon ("Cret. Fl.," p. 77). But since the publication of that work I have obtained from divers localities a large number of speci- mens of all the forms described there as species, and I have now some more data to offer to the consideration of paleontologists on the subject. From historical documents the presence of Sassafras species in the Flora of the Dakota Group is as legitimately presumable as that of species of Laurus or Persea. In his "Flora fossilis arctica," Heer has described as Sassafras arcticum a leaf which, by its form, is similar to those described as Sassafras cretaceum, as remarked by the author, differing merely by its base tapering somewhat less narrowly to the petiole. The nervation is of the same character. Saporta considers the Greenland leaf as a true representative of Sassafras. He has himself published in the "Sezanne Flora,"1 as 8. primigenium, two fragmentary leaves whose base, more nar- rowly tapering, is similar to that of S. Mudgei of the "Cret. Fl.," as well as the lobes which, enlarged in the middle, have that ovate-lanceolate shape so distinctly marked in the present S. officinale. There is also no appreciable difference in the nervation. The lower secondary veins of the middle lobe ascend a little higher in the leaves of the Sezanne Flora, and unite with those of the lateral lobes somewhat nearer the borders of the sinuses. But in some of the specimens of Kansas the same appearance is remarked also, and the difference between the greater or less distance which separates from the sinuses the branches which unite the upper division of the secondary veins is observable upon leaves of S. officinale, this division being sometimes marginal, sometimes curving one to three millimeters lower than the border of the sinuses. Comparing leaves of Sassafras officinale with those represented by Saporta in the "Flora of Sezanne" and the specimens of S. Mudgei from Kansas, it is impossible for me to recognize any character, even any specific difference, by which these leaves could be separated. It is therefore not surprising that Dr. New- berry first, and after him Heer and Schimper, did consider Cretaceous •P. 366, tab. viii, figs. 9 and 10. INTRODUCTION. 15 specimens of this kind as representing species of Sassafras. In the last volume of his superb work on Vegetable Paleontology,1 Prof. W. P. Schim- per, speaking of leaves of Sassafras cretaceum, of which I had sent him photographical designs, remarks: "That those leaves, very variable in size, present such a remarkable likeness to those of S. officinale, now living in North America, that one would be disposed to consider them as belong- ing to a homologous species." He rightly adds that the only difference seems to be in the thicker substance of the fossil leaves. Even on this point I have from Texas specimens of the present S. officinale, whose leaves appear of a consistence nearly as thick as it seems to be in those of the Dakota Group. On the other hand, no species of the Laurinece family living at our time is known with dentate leaves; and it may be remarked, from the figures, that the two leaves described as Sassafras cretaceum ("Cret. Fl.," pi. xi, figs. 1 and 2) have the borders of the lobes somewhat dentate, and some of the secondary veins running into the point of the teeth, or cras- pedodrome. This character is still more marked in S. mirabile, loc. cit., pi. xii, fig. 1, a form extremely common in Southern Kansas, and repre- sented in very numerous and remarkable varieties. In some of the leaves the secondary veins are all camptodrome, and therefore the borders of the lobes are entire. In others, as seen, pi. xi, fig. 2, the outside lateral veins are craspedodrome, and thus the borders are dentate, while on the inside they curve along the borders, which are entire. In the fine complete leaf (fig. 1 of the same plate) the middle lobe has the veins all camptodrome on the left side, while on the right one, a few of them, one or two, reach to the border, which has, therefore, one or two short indistinct teeth, and the lateral lobes are clearly dentate on the outside only. This evidently shows such a disposition to variations of nervation and border divisions, that I formerly considered as unjustifiable a specific, and still more a generic, division between the leaves of pi. xi, figs. 1 and 2, and those of pi. xii, figs. 2 and 3, of the "Cret. Flora." When, therefore, we find the same difference between the leaves which represent S. mirabile (pi. xii, fig. 1), it seems that the same conclusion should follow. But in this case, with the more generally predominant character of the indentation of the leaves, 1 Traite de Paldontologie v6g6tale, vol. iii, p. 298. 16 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA. which, in some specimens larger than the one figured, are now deeply cut by divisions like pointed lobes, there is still another character, remarked on specimens recently discovered, which seems more forcibly to separate these forms from the Laurinece, and indicates a more evident relation to the Araliacece. A number of those specimens communicated by M. Chs. Sternberg, to whose careful and zealous researches the Flora of the Dakota Group is indebted for many important discoveries, represent large leaves, which, by the outlines, the nervation, and the dentate borders of the lobes, are like S. mirabile of pi. xii, fig. 1. The leaves, however, which are much larger, the lobes measuring as much as ten centimeters in length from the point of union of the primary nerves, greatly differ by the forking of the lateral nerves from a point two and one-half centimeters above their base, thus forming, of course, a subdivision of these lobes into two equal parts, or a palmately five-lobed leaf. They are described as Sassafras (Araliopsis) dissectum. Among the innumerable varieties in the shape of the leaves of the living Sassafras officinale we see a constant and gradual mode of division, passing from a round or oval and entire shape to a bilobed and trilobed one; but, as yet, I have been unable to observe a single case of subdivision of the lateral lobes, or to find a palmately five-lobed Sassafras leaf. This character is, on the contrary, far more generally seen in the Araliacece of our time. Even in a section of the Araliacece, the genus Hedera, whose leaves may be compared to some of those under examination, I do not know any species with trilobate leaves. Hedera turbascens, H. discolor, H. argentea, H. aurifolia, H. jatropcefolia, have leaves five to seven palmately lobed, or when occasionally trifid their segments are narrow and acuminate. From this the relation of the five palmate leaves to the Araliacece becomes more evident. Going further into this kind of investigation, we are met by a new difficulty in the appearance of another modification in the character of this peculiar type of leaves. In examining the first specimens of the species represented (pi. xii and xiv), I could but consider them as repre- senting either Sassafras (Araliopsis) obtusum or S. mirabile, the specimens being fragmentary, having only the lobes or part of them preserved. As long as the auricled and peltate base was unknown, the reference of the specimens could not be different. The nervation, the form of the lobes, INTRODUCTION. 17 their size, all are of the same character as in S. mirabile. But in the pel- tate base of the leaves there is another character which, separately con- sidered, relates the leaves to the Menispermacece. We thus have Sassafras already represented in those leaves by S. Mudgei, and less positively by S. aculilobum; AraUopsis, to which are referable S. mirabile, with the den- tate S. cretaceum, S. obtusum, S. dissectum, S.platanoides, Platanns recur vata. and in a new generic division, under the name of Aspidioplvyllum, the leaves which, either Arabia or Sassafras, by their upper trilobate part, are necessarily separated from these genera by their auricled peltate appendage. Still, the subdivisions in the classification of the peculiar and so-called Sassafras leaves have to be pursued further, for by degrees and by the gradual obliteration of their lobes they become round or truncate, or broadly pointed at the top, preserving more or less the narrowed base, tapering to a long petiole, and the trifid craspedodrome nervation from a distance above the borders, and thus they become more evidently related to other vegetable orders. One species is a true Hedera, another passes to the Ilamamelidece, and a number have their affinity with the Ampelidea?. The characters of the leaves of the Ampelideai, especially those of -Cissus, are somewhat obscurely represented in Sassafras Harkerianum (''Cret. Fl.," pi. xi, figs. 3 and 4; pi. xxvii, fig. 2) and in S. obtusum (pi. xiii), more distinctly in Cissites acuminatus (pi. v, fig. 3) and C. Heerii (pi. v, fig. 2), two new species described in this memoir. They appear to constitute an indivisible group. Some of the leaves formerly described as Populites are also referable to this section, or to another less exactly defined Ampelo- jihyllum, allied by some of its characters to Hedera, by others to Oredneria, thus intermediate between the Ampelidce and the Tilicacece; by the areola- tion this genus is related to Gremopsis, and also more distantly to Chon- drophyllum of Heer, as remarked in the description. From this it is per- ceivable that this Sassafras type, which at the beginning was regarded as simple, well defined, and limited in its character, is, on the contrary, mul- tiple, and representing forms which, from increased researches and dis- coveries, indicate affinity to a number of different genera or orders of the vegetable kingdom. The same remark is equally applicable to the leaves which have been described in the "Cret. Fl." under the generic name of Protophyllum. The C F 2 ' S R 18 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA. disagreement in the affinities of its species has been explained in the remarks following the description of the genus. I have now to add still to this division two leaves recently communicated from Kansas, represented in pi. iii, fig. 1, and pi. viii, fig. 4. They fully confirm the former obser- vations. By the outline of the leaves, their craspedodrome nervation, and the presence of two pairs of secondary veins under the primary ones and at a right angle to the midrib, they represent a species of Protophyllum; but the border base of the leaves is truncate, not subpeltate, and by this difference the leaves are rather referable to Oredneria, from which, how- ever, they differ by the veins as well as their divisions, being all craspedo- drome, and by the truncate, not cordate, base of the leaves. I formerly published a short description of them under the name of Credneria? micro- phylla. It now seems that, by their evident relation to Protophyllum quad- ratum, they have to be admitted in this last generic division, an opinion which may be put at naught by the discovery of specimens pointing to another reference for these leaves. We have, also, an addition of three new species to the group of Cre- taceous plants described under the generic name of Menispermites. In this case, however, there is no difficulty whatever in conformably uniting into a definite group the characters of the leaves which, round, ovate, or oval, with borders entire or undulate, have a common generic affinity, indicated by their nervation. In order more clearly to bring into view the relation of the undulate-lobed forms of leaves described in the "Cret. Fl." (pi. xx, figs. 1-4, and pi. xxv, fig. 1), I have represented (pi. xv, fig. 4) a finely and wholly preserved leaf of Menispermites obtusilobus, which, though small, is easily identified with the large one of "Cret. Fl." (pi. xxv, fig. 1). Now, comparing it to figs. 2 and 3 of the present pi. xv, the identity of nervation is defined by the five basilar veins, with a thin pair of marginal veinlets underneath; and by the upward direction of the internal lateral veins, which in fig. 4 ascend to above the middle, pass still higher in the short oval leaf, fig. 3, and reach nearly to the obtuse point in fig. 2. The subdivision of the tertiary veins is in all the leaves of the same type, and the shape of the leaves or their outlines are mere modifications, depending upon the direction of the veins. The leaf, fig. 3, is peltate from the point of attachment of the petiole near the middle. INTRODUCTION. 19 The character of the nervation remains, however, the same. It is some- what obscured in the figure from indistinctness of the specimen. In figs. 1 and 2, representing leaves entirely preserved and nearly round, the nervation is marked by three pairs of primary nexwes on each side of the midrib, and under them by one pair of true marginal veinlets curving on each side toward the borders. Comparing, therefore, these peltate leaves with fig. 4, the position of the petiole is the only notable difference, and the transition to fig. 5 by slight modifications of characters is easily remarked. The peltate form of these round leaves has suggested the fitness of a slight modification in the characters assigned to the genus Pterospermites in the " Cret. Fl." (p. 94), the leaves being sometimes rounded or subcordate at base. The difference is immaterial, and is remarked even upon leaves of the same species of Menispermum of our epoch. These round peltate leaves, for example, are so much like those of living species of dssamrpelos, that they rather prove the adaptation of this generic division to all the Cretaceous leaves which I have referred to it. The Magnoliacece are more numerously and definitely represented in the North American Cretaceous Flora than they are in that of Europe. Magnolia alternans and M. Capellini have been described by Heer in his ••Phillites Cretacees du Nebraska;" and since that time these two species have been recognized throughout the whole explored area of the Dakota Group, as also in the lower stage of the Cretaceous of New Jersey, and in the Upper Cretaceous of Greenland. M. speciosa of Moletein has been dis- covered in Colorado with a fruiting cone or carpite of this genus. Two other species have been described from the Dakota Group: one, M. obovata, by Dr. Newberry, in his "Ancient Floras," another, M. tenuifolia, in "Cret. Fl.," and two new ones, M. obtusata and M. Isbergiana, by Heer, from Atane. In Europe, M. amplifolia and M. speciosa are described by Heer in the Flora of Moletin — there represented by leaves and fruit. To the same order belongs Liriodendron, so easily recognized by the peculiar form of its leaves. Its Cretaceous origin, or rather existence, is marked in the Dakota Group by a number of specific representatives locally and distantly distributed. The genus is not represented in the Cretaceous Flora of Europe ; but in the " Cretaceous Flora of Groenland " Heer describes six varieties of Liriodendron Meekii from Atane, and no less than eight 20 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA. specific forms have been described from Nebraska and Kansas — some of them extremely well defined. This shows, perhaps, more evidently than any other fact remarked on the characters of the plants of the Dakota Group the great disposition to variableness by modification of some charac- ters in the first Dicotyledonous plants. These changes have either caused a multiplication of specific forms preserving traces of the original types in traversing the subsequent geological formations, or have gradually destroyed the number of specific representatives of some genera, as in Liriodendron, or even caused the total disappearance of some of the best defined and more predominant types, like those of Oredneria, Pterophyllum, etc. Of these, however, the original characters may have been so widely varied that the ultimate derived forms have not yet been distinctly recog- nized on plants living now. The two last-named genera, Oredneria and Protophyllum, may possibly be referable to some subdivisions of the Colum- niferce, the Buttneriaceoz and Pterospermce, for example. The three species which I have described under the insufficiently- defined genus of Sterculia are all very uncertain in their relation. As much may be said for the following and last classes of the vegetable kingdom: To the Acerece is referable Negundoides acutifolius. The leaf, however, as seen from pi. xxi, fig. 5, and its description, is too fragmentary for a satisfactory determination of its characters. Acer antiquum is described by Ettingshausen in his "Flora of Niedershcena," but from the opinion of the author the reference is uncertain. The leaf rather resembles a deformed form of Quercus or of Liriodendron. In the same order Heer has, from the Upper Cretaceous of Greenland, a Sapindus prodromus, repre- sented by one leaf only, which has evidently the character of the genus. A beautiful species of Sapindus described here from Colorado is also present at Atane. This genus is therefore Cretaceous. The reference to the Rham- nacece of the leaf described as Rhamnus tenax in "Cret. Fl." is apparently legitimate, for of the same group three other species, P. prunifolius, a Celastraphyllum, and an Ilex, are described here from the same formation. To the Anacardiacece we have probably to refer, as Rhus Bebeyana, the species described as Populus and as Juglans Debeyana as seen in "Cret. Fl., p. 110. I have not obtained from the Dakota Group any new materials INTRODUCTION. 21 comparable to this form, especially common in Nebraska; but I have seen a very fine specimen of it got out of a deep tunnel in Oregon, presenting upon its surface small punctiform protuberances, apparently oily glands, like those remarked upon leaves of the living Rhus aromatica and other species of this genus. The leaves are figured (pi. lvi, figs. 5, 6). A species of Rhus is described from the Cretaceous of Greenland by Heer, while considering historical authority, we have the same evidence in favor of Juglans by a species of this genus in the Cretaceous Flora of Moletein and one in that of Greenland. Of the Rosiflorece we have from the Dakota Group one leaf and one fruit described as Prunus. I have recently received from M. Towner a fruit of the same character upon a specimen bearing leaves of Aralia Towneri. The Myrtiflorce, as well as the Leguminosoe, present by a number of specimens in the Greenland Cretaceous, have not been thus far positively recognized in Kansas and Nebraska, but seen by one silique only in Colorado. The few groups not considered in this review have been remarked upon already in the "Cretaceous Flora," and the views in regard to the leaves referred to them have not been modified either by remarks of European authors or by the discovery of new materials. The want of positiveness in the characters of some of the Cretaceous plants cannot in any way weaken reliance upon the data derived from the exposition of the Flora of the Cretaceous age, nor throw any discredit on the conclusions which they dictate. What the Flora of the Dakota Group positively shows is a great predominance of dicotyledonous plants in its composition; and that is all that may be positively known as yet of the remarkable change it attests in the vegetation of that period. The causes, the mode of proceeding of nature, either by slow, gradual, or by rapid modifications, remains as yet inscrutable. But the characters of dicotyled- onous leaves cannot be mistaken ; the relation of most of them to groups of plants of the present Flora possesses positive evidence. The Oupuliferew with species of Quercus and Fagus; the Salicinece with species of Populus; the Platanecs with Platanus prbnceva, leaves and fruits ; the Laurinece, rep- resented also by leaves and a fruit of Laurus, by leaves of Persea, Oinna- momum, Sassafras; the Araliacew, the Magnoliacew, with fruits and leaves; 22 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA. the numerous forms of leaves of Liriodendron, so peculiar that they can- not he mistaken for those of any other group or plant; even the Menis- permacecb constitute, by their fossil remains, vegetable groups quite as definite as they could be established from living plants. Since the publication of the "Cretaceous Flora" (vol. vi of the U. S. Geological Reports of Dr. F. V. Hayden) the character of the vegetation of the Middle Cretaceous as represented in the Dakota Group has become better defined by the discovery of a large number of specimens of fossil plants, which have increased from 130 to 190 the number of vegetable forms considered specific, already known from this formation. The whole Flora of the Cenomanian epoch, as it is shown in the table of distribu- tion, is composed of 446 species, of which 310 are dicotyledonous and 130 are cryptogamous and gymnospermous plants. Of the 190 species of the Dakota Group, 162 are dicotyledonous and only 28 represent crytogamous and gymnospermous plants. Numerous works on the Jurassic Flora have sufficiently proven that up to its upper member the Wealden, or lower Neocomian, it is entirely composed of gymnospermous and cryptogamous plants — especially Ferns, Cycadece, and Conifers. The Neocomian, whose vegetation is but little known as yet, shows in its remains the same constituents of its Flora. Upon it is superposed in Germany the upper Neocomian, or Urgonian, from which a series of fossil plants, 22 in number, have been described by Schenk from the Wernsdorf-Schichten of the Carpathian Mountains of Austria; and there also no dicotyledonous plant has been found, and nothing indicates the decadence of the reign of the gymnospermous plants or shows any kind of difference which could lead one to presage the appearance of the Dicotyledons. We owe to Heer the most interesting documents on the characters of the vegetation of the Middle Cretaceous — first by the publication of the Flora of Kome, and then of that of Atane, both in Greenland. The Flora of Kome, composed of 85 species, has, says the author, its greatest affinity with that of the Wernsdorf shale or upper Neocomian on one side, and with that of the Wealden on the other. With the plants of the higher Cretaceous stages it has only 7 species — Ferns and Conifers — in common. Most of the specimens of the group submitted to Heer's INTRODUCTION. 23 examination have been obtained on the peninsula of Noursoak (70° 37' N.), from beds of shale alternating with banks of sandstone, the whole over- lying granite or primitive formation. One of the localities, that of Elkor- fat, is 500 feet above that of Kome, but the plants are of the same kind. The vegetable remains belong mostly to cryptogamous and gymnosper- mous plants: 41 Ferns, 1 Marsilia, 1 Lycopod, 3 Equisetacece, 10 Cycadem, 21 Conifers, 6 Monocotyledons, and a single Dicotyledonous species. On the south side of the same peninsula of Noursoak, near Atane, at an elevation of 650 feet above the sea, another lot of plant-remains, col- lected also by the expeditions of Nordenskjold, and submitted to Prof. Heer for examination, represents a Flora composed of far different elements. It has 170 species: 3 Fungi, 31 Ferns, 1 Marsilia, 1 Selaginella, 1 Equi- setum, 8 Cycadece, 27 Conifers, 8 Monocotyledonous, and 97 Dicotyledonous plants. These, therefore, constitute more than one-half of the vegetation.1 The celebrated author remarks, on the geological relation indicated by the characters of the plants, that it is not possible to determine it positively, as the plants of the Cretaceous are, as yet, too little known. But he admits that the formation of Atane, considering its vegetable remains, is probably referable to the lower Cenomanian. As will be seen in the examination made of the age of the Dakota Group, from data shown in the table of distribution, its Flora seems to be somewhat more recent than that of Atane, though the relationship is very close. The general character of the plants does not greatly differ, but the number of the dicotyledonous plants is much greater, amounting in the Flora of the Dakota Group to more than five-sixths of the vegetation. In considering merely what is now known of the vegetation of the Middle Cretaceous (the Cenomanian of d'Orbigny), the first appearance, and especially the prodigious development, of the Dicotyledons seems the more wonderful that it is not a local phenomenon, but is remarked in the formations of the same age over the whole Northern hemisphere. We cannot yet follow it in all the intervening land areas, but it has been traced from Greenland to Vancouver Island to Canada, to Kansas, and Colorado, and in Europe to Germany, therefore in about 40° N. latitude. 1 These data are taken from Heer"8 " Groenland Flora," vol. vi, part 2. 24 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA. With the limited acquaintance we have with the ancient Floras of the world it is not possible to account for the sudden appearance of the Dico- tyledons in the Cretaceous time and for their rapid and wide distribution. Sapor ta, justly considered as the botanist who has acquired by his vast knowledge the most extensive views on the distribution of the vegetation in the ancient epochs, says, on the subject:1 "The organic evolution to which the Dicotyledons owe their existence and their distribution must have been produced under the influence of very different conditions. It is possible that the evolution has been originally slow and obscure; pos- sibly also it has been accomplished in a concealed or as yet undiscovered, locality, in a separate region, and under the influence of peculiar local cir- cumstances. It is probable that the change may have been accomplished by the mediation of insects, multiplying at a given time the results of crossing and producing some combinations favorable to the growth of these plants. It is even conceivable that a short time may have been sufficient to give origin to plants of this class under the action of causes which are still unknown. Whatever hypothesis may be preferred, the fact of the rapid multiplication of the Dicotyledons and of their simultaneous occur- rence in many localities of the Northern Hemisphere from the beginning of the Cretaceous Cenomanian cannot be contested." Yes, in this case, as in many others, we may collect facts, but the work of nature in its mode of proceeding for the creation or modification of species remains inscrutable. We may consider the formation of the Dakota Group as produced by a very slow, gradual, prolonged depression of the Western slope of the continent, bringing up from the South or West the invasion of ocean water charged with muddy materials, period- ically heaped farther and farther inland by powerful tides. We may sup- pose, too, the invading flow as bringing with it seeds or fragments of roots of plants derived from a country now covered by the sea, and distributing here and there those germs of vegetable organisms. But all this does not account for much in the solution of the problem; it may explain the dis- tribution; but the first appearance, and it seems the simultaneous multipli- cation, of the dicotyledonous plants remains a fact inconceivable to reason. 1 " Le monde deB Plantes," etc., p. 197. DESCRIPTION AND ENUMERATION OF SPECIES OF THE AMERICAN DAKOTA GROUP FORMATION. I. CRYPTOGAMJ1. THALLOPHTTES. ZONARITES, Brgt. Zonarites digitatus, Qein. " U. 8. Geol. Rep." vi, p. 44, pi. i, fig. 1. The relation of this vegetable organism to that described by Brong- mart and Geinitz is contested on account of the habitat in a different Geological stage, Geinitz having described his plant from the Dyas. As species of Thallophytes of the Devonian are represented by identical forms in more recent formations, even in the Cretaceous of Europe, the objection is not imperative. ACROGENS. EQUISETACB^. EQUISETUM, Linn. Equisetuni nodosum, sp. nov. Stems small, one-half to one centimeter in diameter, obscurely narrowly striate ; articulations very inflated, marked with broad round scars of points of attachment of branches above the line of division. The species is distantly related to E. amissum, Heer, "Fl. Arct.," Ill, p. 60, pi. xiii, figs. 2-8, of the Lower Cretaceous of Kome, essentially differing by the inflated articulations. It is represented by specimens Nos. 473, 536 of the Museum of Comp. Zool., Cambridge; they are too small and obscure for definite comparison. Hab. — 7 miles N. E. of Glasco, Kansas ; collected by Chs. Sternberg. 25 26 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. FILICES. SPHENOPTERIS, Brgt. S p h e 11 o p t e r i s corrugata, Newby. "Later Ext. Fl. of North America," p. 10; "Illustr.," pi. ii, fig. 6. Frond unknown; pinnules ovate or cuneiform, narrowed at the base, obtuse, lobed, and often plicate longitudinally; nerves distinct, dichotornous, branching from the base. — (Newby.) HYMENOPHYLLUM, Klf. Hymenopliyllum cretaceum, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Eep.," vi, p. 45, pi. i, figs. 3-4J; xxix, fig. 6. In describing this species I related it to the preceding from the description given by the author, as I had not then seen the figures. These indicate a degree of relation which cannot be positively ascertained on account of the too fragmentary specimens. The fronds were evidently large in the plants of this kind. The divisions are multiple and extremely variable. The specimens may, therefore, represent pinnules derived from divers parts of fronds of the same species. PECOPTERIS, Brgt. Pecoptcris Nebraskana, Heer. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 46, pi. xxix, figs. 5, 5a. GLEICHENIA, Sw. Oleichenia Kurriana, Heer. "U. S. Geol. Hep.," vi, p. 47, pi. i, figs. 5-5e. Gleiclienia NorclenskiOltli, Heer. Plate I, Figs. 1, la. Hardens "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 334, pi. ii, fig. 5. Fronds slender, bi-polypinnate; ultimate pinnae alternate, rigid, open, linear, parallel; pinnules subcoriaceous, small, free, oblong-ovate, obtuse, rounded at base on both sides, inclined upward ; secondary veins few, three or four pairs, the lower forking, the upper simple. Though the American specimens of this species are small they show distinctly the essential characters of the species : the slender rachis of the ultimate pinnae rendered flexuous by compression of the basilar border of the pinnules, the very small leaflets free and rounded at base, and the disposition of the veins. The specimens which I have for examination are sterile. As seen and figured by Prof. Heer, the fructifications are those FLORA OF TOE DAKOTA GROUP. 27 of the subgenus Lhlymosorus, Deb. and Ett., two sori placed upon the middle of the lower pair of veins, one on each side of the medial nerve. The rachis of this fern is described by Heer as slender. As it is figured here it appears somewhat broad, though not larger than it is represented in Heer's " Fl. Arct.," iii, pi. ix, fig. 6. The ultimate rachis is, however, very slender filiform. Hab. — Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg. LYGODIUM, Sw. Lygortium trichomanoides, Lesqx. *'U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 45, pi. i, fig. 2. PHGENOGAMJ3. GYMNOSPERMjE. ZAMIJE. PODOZAMITES, Fr. Br. Fronds pinnate; leaves distant, obliquely or horizontally attached by an attenuated pedieelliforin half-twisted flat base articulated upon the rachis and therefore caducous; veins equal, longitudinal, converging to both ends of the leaves; borders entire. This genus of Braun, as amended by Saporta and Schimper, seems adapted for the description of all the leaves of Cycadeae found as yet in the Dakota Group. Podozamites Haydenii, Lesqx. Pterophyllum Haydenii, Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 49, pi. i, figs. 6, 66; Hayden'a "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 334. Nothing more definite is known of these vegetable fragments than has been published as quoted above. Professor Heer, considering the thickness and impressions of the stems, regards these fragments as more probably referable to Conifers of the section of the Araucarites than to Oycadece. No leaves of this section, however, can be compared to those which I have figured, and which, by their parallel veins and forms, are very much like the leaves of some species of Podozamites. Indeed, from the remarks on this genus by Heer, the leaves are either narrowed and joined to the stems by decurring to it. or produced into a short pedicel attached to the stem by small tubercles or warts. The characters of the genus are thus exactly shown not only by the leaf, but also by the stem whose round small scars indicate points of attachment like tubercles. 28 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. The leaves closely resemble those of Podozamites lanceolatus as figured by Nathorst, "Fl. of Bjuf.," pi. xvi, fig. 3. I think, therefore, that the frag- ments figured in "U. S. Geol. Rep.," figs. 6 and 6b, should be referred to this genus. The relation of the cone, however, which I referred to the same species from its likeness to that of Stiehler as Pterophyllum Ernestincey is wrong, as it evidently represents a Conifer. Podozamites oblongus, Lesqx. Plate I, Figs. 10, 11. Leaves oblong, gradually narrowed from below the middle to the flat sessile base, rounded at the eroded apex; veins thin, parallel, close, equal, distinct with the glass. These leaves are evidently overturned upon the plate. The appar- ently truncate lower part seems as an enlarged point of attachment sim- ilar to that of species of Cordaites of the coal. But the irregular erosion is accidental or caused by compression of the macerated apex of thick coriaceous leaves. These leaves are of the same character as those of P. lanceolatus, Schp., in Heer, "Fl. Arct.," iv, pi. vii, figs. 1-7 of the Jurassic Flora of Spitzbergen, differing by the more abruptly rounded apex. Hab. — Dakota Group, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg. Podozainites angustifolius ? Heer. Leaves long and narrow, somewhat falcate or ensiform, linear-lanceolate, grad- ually slightly narrowed upward from the middle, obtuse? (point broken) more rapidly downward from below the middle to the point of attachment, distantly veined ; primary veins obtuse, prominent; surface smooth, minutely lineate. The preserved part of the leaves is 11 centimeters long, averaging 9 millimeters broad. The point of attachment is flat, 3 millimeters broad. As the apex of the leaf is broken it is not possible to see if it is acuminate. The leaves figured by Heer, "Fl. Arct.," iv, pi. vii, figs. 8-11, and pi. viii, fig. 5, are either acuminate or somewhat obtuse and slightly scythe- shaped, as in the one described here, but this is broader than any of those of Heer. The nervation seems like that of P. Eichwaldi, Heer, ibid., the primary veins being broad, thick, or prominent, so that the surface appears undulate and the intervals marked by irregular or not continuous very small veinlets. This leaf is also, from its shape and size, comparable to s FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 29 Podozamites ensis, Nath., "Fl. of Bjuf.," pi. xv, fig. 2. This, however, has the veins narrower and indistinct. Hab. — South of Fort Harker, 4 miles east of Minneapolis, and 7 miles northeast of Glasco, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg. Podozamites prselongus, sp. nov. Leaf large, oblong, linear, narrowed gradually to the point of attachment, obscurely veined ; primary nerves parallel and distinct. The upper part of the leaf broken at 12 centimeters from the base is there 5 centimeters broad. The whole length appears to be about 16 . centimeters. Its size is greater than that of any of the leaves of this genus figured by authors, larger than the fragment of P. lanceolatus-latifolius, Heer, "Fl. Arct.," iv, pi. xxvi, fig. 6. Though obtuse, the veins appear more distant and broader than in this last species. Hab. — South of Fort Harker, with the preceding. Podozamites emarginatus, sp. nov. Leaves large, linear-oblong, gradually narrowed from below the middle to the flattened base, abruptly rounded and deeply emarginate at the apex; primary nerves parallel, distinct or prominent, conjoining at the apex and the base, separated by thin disconnected veinlets. The leaf is 14 centimeters long, 3i centimeters broad in the middle, the point of attachment 4 millimeters broad. It is abruptly rounded at the top to 2 centimeters broad and there deeply obtusely emarginate, the borders joining into a small obtuse sinus U millimeters wide. The emargination of the top may be a casual deformation, but even if the apex was regular and obtuse this species is without marked affinity to any other of the genus. Hab. — Seven miles northeast of Glasco, Kansas. Podozamites caudatus, sp. nov. Leaf large, enlarged and oval in the middle, where it is 5 centimeters broad, rap- idly narrowed to a point of attachment 7 millimeters broad, and attenuated from above the middle in rounding to a long acumen measuring 1£ centimeters broad at the point where it is broken 13 centimeters from the base. The leaf has a peculiar form, being abruptly enlarged in the middle from above the base and as rapidly narrowed into a long linear acumen whose upper part is destroyed. The primary veins are flat and broad, 30 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. distinct, half a millimeter distant, with an indistinct veinlet in the narrow intervals. The form of this leaf is peculiar, without relation to any of this genus. jjab. — Near Fort Harker, Chs. Sternberg. No. 117 of the National Museum. CONIFERS. PHYLLOCLADUS, Rich. Phyllocladus subintegrifolius, Lesqx. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 54, pi. i, fig. 12; Hayden's " Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 337, pi. 2, fig. 4. Thinfeldia Lesquereuxiana, Heer, " Fl. Arct.," vi, p. ii, p. 37, pi. xliv, figs. 9, 10. Figure 4 of "Ann. Rep." represents the lower half of a leaf of same character as that in "U. S. Geol. Rep.," I. c. ARAUCARIA, Juss. Araucaria spathulata, Ne-wby. "Notes on Ext. FL," p. 3; "Illustr.," pi. ii, figs. 5, 5a. Leaves close, broadly spathulate, obtuse, narrowed above the enlarged base, carinate; medial nerve distinct at base, effaced from the middle upwards. — (Newby.) The author remarks that the specimen represents a fragment of a branch nearly half an inch in diameter on which the leaves are thickly set, their base slightly decurring scarcely separated from each other. From their base the leaves, half an inch in length, radiate in all directions. The species is closely allied to Abietites curvifolius, Dkr., of the Quader-sandstone of Blankenburg. This has the leaves rounded at the apex, a deep medial nerve, and the leaf scars very distinct. This last character is well marked on the figure of A. spathulata. The same figure shows the leaves reflexed or spreading at the base, the only part seen. In Dunker's species the leaves are curved up from the middle and are longer. Hab. — Sage Greek, Nebraska. Dr. F. V. Hayden. TORREYA, Am. Torreya oblanceolata, sp. nov. Plate I, Fig. 2. Branches slender; leaves long, flat, gradually enlarging upwards from the decur- ring base; medial nerve thin. The figure represents the best and largest of the fossil fragments. FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 31 None of them has a leaf entirely preserved, and thus the upper end of the leaf is undetermined. From the decurring base of the leaves the fragment may represent a Seqitoia. It has some analogy to S. Smittiana, Heer, "Fl. Arct.,*' iii, pi. xvii, figs. 3, 4, while Torreya parvifolia and T. Dicksoniana, Heer, ibid., pi. xvii and xviii, have the leaves sessile, and in this last species rounded and enlarged above the point of attachment. The leaves of this fragment, however, are too long for a species of Sequoia, also flat, not rigid nor coriaceous, and thus seem referable to Torreya. Hab. — Cretaceous black shale, near Golden. Rev. A. Lakes. SEQUOIA, Endl. Sequoia Reiclienbaclii, Heer. Leeqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 51, pi. i, figs. 10, 106. The supposed relation of the cone referred to this species is contra- dicted by Professor Heer. Though the cone represents a Sequoia, the specific name is left undetermined. Sequoia fastigiata? St. Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 335, pi. iii, figs. 2, 8, 8a. Branches slender, erect; branchlets filiform; leaves loosely imbricate, short, broadly lanceolate-acuminate, subfalcate or more or less incurved, costate; strobiles ovate-globose, small. The fragments referred to this species are merely two short branchlets, pi. iii, fig. 8, loc. cit., and some indistinct cones imbedded into the stone. The leaves appear to be of the same form as those of this species figured by Heer, "Molet. FL," pi. i, fig. 10, generally a little broader and shorter, and the cones have the same character as that of fig. 12 of the same plate. These fragments are also comparable to the species as figured in Heer, "Fl. Arct.," iii, pi. xxvii, figs. 5 and 6, of the Upper Cretaceous of Atane. Professor Heer says, in the first description of this species, "Molet. FL," I. c, that the leaves do not seem to have any medial nerves, and in "Fl. Arct.," loc. cit., he remarks on the difference of the species from S. rigida by the absence of a medial nerve. As the costa is distinct on the leaves of the Dakota Group the relation is doubtful. Hab. — Kansas, Clay Centre. H. C. Towner. 32 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. Sequoia condita, Lesqx. Plate I, FigB. 5, 7, 9. Hsyden'i "Ann. Bep.," 1874, p. 335, pi. ir, figs. 2-7. Branches rigid, pinnately divided; branchlets slender, filiform, oblique; leaves short, oblong, thick, not pointed, narrowed to the decurring base, appressed to the stem, sometimes longer linear-acuminate, curved inward, nerveless; male ament oval, scaly, rhomboidal, apiculate. This species is not rare in the shale of the Dakota Group, but as yet it has been found always imbedded into the shale and in small fragments, so that its characters cannot be stated with precision. Generally the leaves are lineal-oblong, acute, appressed to the stem, variable in length, some- times longer, curved inward, resembling those of S. fastigiata, the medial nerve being indistinct. The cone, fig. 9, found upon specimens with branches of the species, is apparently an unopened fruiting catkin of this species. It has a slender short pedicel covered with very small obtuse scale-shaped leaves. Hob. — Kansas; not rare. GLYPTOSTROBUS, Endl. Glyptostrobus gracillimus, Lesqx. Plate I, Figs. 6-66. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 52, pi. ii, figs. 8, 11-11/; Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 337. I have figured here a mere fragment which I consider referable to the species, though the branch is a little thicker and the leaves ovate, some- what like those of Sequoia condita, but shorter, as may be seen in com- paring both figs, ha and 6a. The leaves of this plant and their disposition are remarkably similar to those of Oyparissidium gracile, Heer, "Fl. Arct.," hi, p. 74, pi. 19, fig. i, found at Kome and Atane. THUTTES, Sternb. Thultes crassus, sp. nov. Pinnately branching; branches comparatively thick, alternate; branchlets short, obtuse; leaves thick, broadly oblong, equilateral, as broad as long, closely imbricate in four rows; medial nerve distinct, inflated on the back. Species closely allied to Thuites Meriani, Heer, "Fl. Arct.," iii, p. 73, pi. xvi, figs. 17, 18, differing especially by the great thickness of its branches, the leaves larger, broader, the facial and lateral of the same size. Eab. — Seven miles northeast of Glasco. Chs. Sternberg. FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 33 PINUS, Linn. P i ii 11 s Q u e 11 s t «' . ancepi, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Kep.," vi, p. 89, pi. vi, fig. 6. Diospyros rot u ml i folia, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 89, pi. xxx, fig. 1. ERICACEAE. ANDROMEDA, Linn. Andromeda Parlatorii, Heer. "Pbyll. Crft. du Neb.," p. 18, pi. i, fig. 5 ; Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep ," vi, p. 88, pi. xxiii, figs. 6, 7 ; xxviii, fig. 15. Andromeda affinis, Lesqx. Plate II, Fig. 5. Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 343, pi. iii, fig. 5. Leaf thick, narrowly lanceolate, acuminate, entire; medial nerve comparatively thick; lateral veins close, parallel, at an acute angle of divergence, camptodrome. The leaf, 5$ centimeters long, 11 millimeters broad in the middle, is gradually narrowed downward to the petiole and upward to a somewhat long acumen; the angle of the lateral nerves is 30°; the areolation is composed of round or quadrate polygonal minute areoles. This species is closely allied to the preceding; the veins are less oblique and more curved. Hah. — Spring Canon, with fragmentary leaves of A. Parlatorii. Dr. F. V. Hayden. ARALIACE^E. ARALIA, Linn. Aralia formosa, Heer. Plate XT, Figs. 3, 4. Heer, "Moletein Fl.," p. 18, pi. viii. fig. 3. Leaves petioled, triple-nerved, trilobate; lobes dentate, blunt at the apex. This species, as represented by American specimens, though positively identified, presents a few unimportant points of difference. In Heer's figures the base of the leaves is wedge-form and the divisions oblique; in those which I have for examination the middle lobe is oval or lance- 'The name of this species is changed as preoccupied by Heer. FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 61 olate, the lateral linear lanceolate, not enlarged in the middle, as far as seen from the one partly preserved, and the borders are obtusely serrate from near the base. In Heer's figures the medial lobe is shorter and nar- rower, and it is, like the other, denticulate only in the upper part. The secondary veins are not very distinct; a few, of which the base only is seen, are parallel, close, at an open angle of divergence. The leaves are thick; the petiole is not preserved, but as seen in Heer's specimen it is short and thick. Heer compares this species for the shape of the lobes to A. Japonica, which, however, has the leaves five-lobed, and indicates its relation to A. primigenia of Mount Bolca and of Alumbay. Hab. — Near Morrison, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith. Aralia Saportanea, Lesqx. Plate VIII, Figs. 1, 2; IX, Figs. 1, 2. Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 350, pi. 1, fig. 2. Leaves large, sub-coriaceous, triple-nerved and five-lobate by division of the lateral nerves, fan-shaped in outline, narrowed in a curve or broadly cuneate, and decurring to a long slender petiole; lobes narrowly lanceolate or linear-lanceolate, acute or blunt at the apex, equally diverging, distantly dentate from below the middle upward; secondary nerves sub-caruptodrome. This beautiful species is known by numerous finely preserved speci- mens. The leaves, 9 to 20 centimeters long from the top of the petiole to the summit of the middle lobe, are of the same width between the points of the lower lateral lobes; the petiole is long and comparatively slender, though appearing thick upon one of the specimens, probably enlarged and flattened by compression. The preserved broken part on one of the leaves measures 5 centimeters. The lobes cut down to about two-thirds of the leaves are narrowly lanceolate, slightly narrower near the obtuse sinuses, equally diverging, the lower lateral ones much shorter, curved down, and decurring to the base of the leaves. The leaves, triple-nerved from the division of the primary nerves a little above the base, become five-nerved from the forking of the lateral nerves at a short distance from their base. The secondary veins emerge at an acute angle of 30°, curve in ascending to the borders, and sometimes enter the teeth by their ends; the upper more generally follows close to the borders in festoons, emitting under the 62 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. teeth short branches which enter them. There are not any intermediate tertiary veins, but the nervilles are strong, often continuous, anastomosing in the middle of the areas and forming by subdivisions a small quad- rangular areolation (pi. viii, fig. 1). The typical relation of these Aralia leaves is marked with Sassafras (AralwpsisJ cretaceum and S. mirdbile, though the generic and specific characters are far different. Hal. — South of Fort Harker. Chs. Sternberg. A number of splendid specimens have been found all at the same locality near Brookville, Kansas. Aralia quinquepartita, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 90, pi. xv, fig. 6. Of this species, described, I. c, from two fragmentary specimens, I have now seen some better leaves. One, the largest, is 16 centimeters long from the top of the petiole to that of a lateral lobe preserved entire. It is deeply divided into six narrow oblanceolate lobes, obscurely dentate toward the apex, the lower lateral nearly entire. The medial lobe, 2 centi- meters broad above the middle, is only 1 centimeter broad near the sinus. Though somewhat thick, the leaves are rather membranaceous than cori- aceous, the upper face smooth. The lateral veins are obsolete, appearing very thinly distributed, about like those of A. Saportanea. The division of this leaf in six is abnormal; the primary lateral nerves on one side fork twice and therefore form three lobes, while on the other side the lat- eral nerves fork once only and have thus two divisions only. Hob. — The best specimens seen of this form are from south of Fort Harker. Chs. Sternberg. Aralia Towneri, Lesqx. Plate VI, Fig. 4. Hayden'e "Aun. Rep.," 1874, p. 349, pi. iv, fig. 1. Leaf large, coriaceous, polished on the upper face, irregularly flve-lobed to below the middle; lobes entire, oblong, obtusely pointed; primary nerves in three, from near the top of the petiole, the lateral ones forked at a distance from the base; secondary veins open, variable in distance, very curved in passing toward the borders, campto- drome, separated by short tertiary veins parallel to them or at right angles to the midrib. The leaves of this fine species are, as seen from another better pre- served specimen, 15 centimeters long from the top of the petiole and 22 to 24 centimeters broad between the points of the lobes, which, descending FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 63 much lower than the middle, are 7 to 10 centimeters long and 3 to Si centi- meters broad. The primary nerves are comparatively narrow; the form of the lobes is oblong, the point somewhat obtuse, the sinuses broad and also obtuse. The secondary nerves distant, nearly simple, at an open angle of divergence, pass toward the borders in curves and follow them in festoons, anastomosing by nervilles with those above. They are generally sepa- rated by short tertiary veins forming by ramifications in more or less oblique directions, square or polygonal, large meshes. Hob. — Clay Centre, Kansas. H. C. Towner. Aralia subemargiiiata, sp. nov. Leaves of medium size, thick, coriaceous, five-palmate, cuueate to the base; lobes cut to the middle of the leaves, entire, obovate, rounded or emarginate at the apex ; primary nerves in three, the lateral forking near the base; venation cauiptodrome. The lobes of this leaf are nearly equal in length, about 5 centimeters long from the narrow obtuse sinuses, 5 to 6 centimeters broad in the upper part; lateral veins few, distant, 3 or 4 pairs, some of them forking on the lower side, much curved in passing to the borders. This species is closely allied to the preceding, differing by the short, obovate, rounded or emarginate lobes and the nervation. The only specimen seen is No. 810 of the Museum Comp. Zool., Cambridge. Hah. — Three miles southeast of Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg. Aralia tenuiiiervis, sp. nov. Plate VII, Fig. 4. Leaf small, truncate at base, palniately five-lobed ; lobes much diverging, lance- olate or linear-lanceolate, acute; sinuses broad and obtuse; primary nerves thin, flex- uous, apparently diverging from the same point near the base of the leaf; lateral veins close, parallel, camptodrome. The base of the leaf is destroyed and the point of union of the lateral nerves is not seen. It appears to be about like that of fig. 3 of the same plate, a leaf related by its shape. The thin primary nerves, the close lateral thin veins, separate this species from all the others described above. Its type is that of Aralia angustiloba, Lesqx., of the Chalk Bluffs of the Gold-gravel formation of California. Hob. — Clay County, Kansas. II. C. Towner. • 64 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. Aralia radiata, sp. nov. Plate VII, Figs. 2, 3. Leaves small, palmately five-lobed ; base truncate and abruptly declined to the petiole; lobes equally diverging, lanceolate-acuminate, the lower at right angles to the medial nerve ; primary nerves in three or five united near the basilar border of the leaves. This description and the figures of this species are made from sketches communicated hy Mr. H. C. Towner, the discoverer. As I have seen a poorly preserved specimen only, apparently representing the species, I am unable to give more details on the characters. In fig. 2 the lateral nerves are branching a little above the base. This division is observed in most of the Cretaceous leaves I have described of this genus, and it is especially from this kind of nervation that I have considered them as referable to Aralia. But in fig. 3 the primary veins are in five from the base, and this is a character of Sterculia. The great similarity of the leaves, cut tcr two- thirds of their length into lanceolate, gradually cuneate lobes, the habitat at the same locality, seem to prove that they represent the same species. Hah. — Clay Centre, Kansas. H. C. Towner. Aralia concreta, Lesqx. Plate IX, Figs. 3, 4, 5. Hayden's " Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 349, pi. iv, figs. 2, 3, 4. Leaves small, very thick, coriaceous, palmately fivedobed to below the middle, broadly cuneate and curving to the petiole; lobes linear or narrowly lanceolate, very entire ; primary nerves three, from a little above the border base of the leaves, the lateral forking, all thick, flat, and deep by impression, preserving nearly the same size to the top of the obtusely-pointed leaves. The leaves vary in diameter from 5i to 8 centimeters between the points of the lateral lobes, being shorter than broad. The secondary nervation and areolation are totally obsolete. Fig. 4 is a remarkable form. On account of the rounded base of the leaf the lobes are not as widely diverging and the sinuses narrower. The essential characters, great thick- ness of leaves, broad percurrent primary nerves, the size also being the same, the difference cannot be considered as specific. #«&.— Clay Centre. H. C. Towner. Bluff Creek, Ellsworth County, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg. FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 65 HEDERA, Linn. Hetlera oralis, Lesqx. ' l*. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 91, pi. xxv, fig. 3; pi. xxvi, fig. 4. He d era Scliimperi, Lesqx. Plate IV, Fig. 7. Havileii's ''Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 351, pi. vii, fig. 5. Leaf sub-reniform, broader than long, rounded at the top, abruptly narrowed or obliquely sub-truncate to the petiole, three nerved from a little above the base; lateral nerves curving and more or less oblique toward the borders, anastomosing by thick liianches and veinlets with the divisions of short distant secondary veins curving along the borders and entering by short veinlets the distant slightly marked denticula- tions of the margins. The leaf is coriaceous, 6J centimeters broad and 6 centimeters long without the petiole, which is only 7 millimeters long. As seen on the specimen it appears enlarged to a point of attachment, not very distinct, however. The lateral veins are inclined on one side toward the medial nerves; on the other they rather tend down or toward the borders; the veinlets all nearly at right angles, anastomosing with the divisions of the secondary veins, form an irregular areolation of angular, square, or polygonal meshes. The areolation is of the same character as in the preceding species, and is analogous to that of Greviopsis tremulcefolia and of Cissus ampelopsidea, Sap., and recognizable also in the following species. llab. — South of Fort Harker. Clis. Sternberg. He d era platauoidea, Lesqs. Plate III, Figs. 5, 6. Hardens "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 351, pi. iil, fig. 3. Leaf small, broadly ovate, rounded at the top, truncate at base, short petioled, entire, triple-nerved at a short distance above the basal borders of the leaves ; primary nerves craspedodrome. The leaves, five to six centimeters in diameter, are about as broad as long; the borders are entire, though somewhat forced outside over the points of the primary nerves and thus very obscurely and obtusely tri- lobate. The lowest branches of the primary lateral nerves follow the bor- ders in festoons along the base of the leaves as in the preceding species, and there is also under the primary nerves a pair of marginal veinlets at 66 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. right angles to the midrib. The secondary veins and their divisions all reach to very near the borders, even seem to reach them, anastomosing at their ends with a veinlet which follows close to the margins in successive short curves like a marginal vein. The nervilles are strong, more or less at right angles to the nerves, not continuous, anastomosing in the middle of the areas, composing a net of large irregular quadrangular or polygonal meshes. The surface of these leaves is rough, the venation deep and dis- tinct, the substance thick, nearly coriaceous; the short petiole (7 milli- meters long) is enlarged at the base. Hob. — Near Fort Harker. Chs. Sternberg. AMPELIDE^E. CISSITES, Heer. Leaves more or less deeply trilobate by the extension of the lateral primary nerves always in three, rounded and broadly cuneate to the base ; lobes deltoid or round, entire or dentate, sometimes lobed ; secondary nerves mostly camptodrome. Under the name of Cissites insignis, and without definition of the genus, Professor Heer has described a fragment of leaf which has apparently a degree of affinity to those which I place under this generic division. The leaves are closely allied to Araliopsis by the primary nervation always being trifid generally from a distance above the basal borders, and by the areolation and the more or less distinctly trilobate division. The second- ary veins are generally camptodrome. Cissites insignis, Heer. "Phyll. Cret. du Neb.," p. 19, pi. ii, figs. 3 (4 restored). Leaves coriaceous, palm; tely deeply trilobate; lateral lobes very unequal, lobes crenate at the apex. This leaf is very coriaceous, triple-nerved, deeply palmately trilobate. The lower part of the lower lobe is larger than the upper, which is entire and bears three obtuse teeth toward the base; the secondary veins are thin, anastomosing in curves at a distance from the borders. Cissites salisburisefolius, sp. nov. Sassafras obtusum, Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi,p. 81, pi xiii, figs. 2, 4. Pcpulites salisburicrfolins, Lesqx., "Am. Jour, of Sci. and Arts," xlvi, 1868, p. 94. These leaves, first described as Pojndites, then as Sassafras or Arali- FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 67 opsis, and now as Cissites, have indeed some characters which relate them to Araliopsis. They are palmately trilobate, have about the same form as Araliopsis cretaceus var. obtusus, and an analogous distribution of the nerves and secondary veins. They differ much by the thin texture of the leaves and the disposition of the lobes to become more or less obtusely and distinctly dentate at the apex, as seen by figs. 2 and 4. The rapidly narrowed base and the very long petiole give to them a peculiar fan-like shape. Their relation to this group seems indicated by their affinity to Cissites insignia. Cissites Harkerianus, Lesqx. Plate III, FigB. 3, 4. Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 18T4, p. 352, pi. vii, figs. 1, 2. Sassafras (Araliopsis) Harkerianum, Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 81, pi. xi, fig. 4. Leaves coriaceous, broadly rhomboidal in outline, and cuneate to the petiole, palmately sub-trilobed ; lateral primary veius joined at a short distance above the base; secondary veius and their divisions camptodrome. The leaves figured here are smaller than fig. 4, pi. xi, of the "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi; but this is the only difference, and a number of specimens have been found of leaves of intermediate size. The nervation is, of course, more or less pronounced, according to the face exposed upon the stone. The relation of this and the preceding species to Araliopsis is easily remarked. Cissites affinis, Lesqx. Platanus affinis, Leeqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 71, pi. iv, fig. 4; xi, fig. 3. Leaves coriaceous or sub-coriaceous, triple-nerved from near the base, sub-trilobate, rounded in narrowing to the petiole, broadly deltoid to the apex; borders marked by short distant teeth at the points of the excurrent nerves and their branches. Cissites acumiua.tus, Lesqx. Plate V, Figs. 3, 4. Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 353, pi. viii, fig. 1. Leaves deltoid from the middle to the acute point, rounded from the middle down- ward to the petiole, triple-nerved from the base. These leaves, 7 to 8 centimeters long and nearly as broad, much resemble those of the preceding species; they differ merely by the borders being entire, the secondary nerves more numerous and camptodrome. In fig. 4 the points of the lower pair of these lateral nerves reach to the borders f,s DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. and force them outside, forming short teeth. The difference between this and the preceding form becomes, therefore, less marked and may not be considered of specific value. But the same remarks can be made on the numerous transitional forms of this peculiar flora, as it has been remarked already. Hab. — Near Fort Harker. Chs. Sternberg. Cissites, Heerii, Lesqx. Plate V, Fig. 2. Hayden'a "Ann. Rep ," 1874, p. 353, pi. V, fig. 3. Leaf fan-shaped in outline, broadly euueate to the base from above the middle, divided at the upper border iuto live nearly equal acute lobes separated by broad sinuses; primary nerves trifld from above the basal border of the leaf, ascending with the lower pair of secondary nerves to the points of the teeth; upper lateral veins and all the subdivisions camptodrome. Though the base of the leaf is destroyed its outline is clearly defined by the preserved part of the borders and the direction of the lateral pri- mary veins. Except that the two lower secondary nerves ascend to the points of two lobes, the nervation of the leaf is of the same type as that of the two preceding species. Though the close relation of these leaves is evident, this one cannot be compared to Araliojms. It, therefore, authorizes a separation of this group, which by its characters is related to the Ampelidece, especially to Cissies. Hab. — Near Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg. A in p e 1 o p li y 1 1 u m , Lesqx. Haydeu's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 354. Leaves ovate or obovate, obtuse, entire, narrowed to a long petiole, or sub-cordate, palmately three-nerved from above the base; nerves flexuous, branching on both sides, ascending to the borders. A ni p e 1 o p h y 1 1 u m a 1 1 e n n a t u m , Lesqx. Plate III, Fig. 2. Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 354, pi. ii, fig. 3. Leaf sub-coriaceous, cuneiform in outline, enlarged and rounded at the top; borders entire, wavy ; lateral primary nerves joining the middle at a distance from the base, flexuous, branching out and inside, ascending to the borders. The leaf, 6i centimeters long without the petiole and about the same width between the points of the primary lateral nerves, is rounded at the FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 69 top mid undulate by the out-running of the veins. II is triple-nerved from a distance above the base, and has above the point of connection of the primary nerves two or three pairs of alternate secondary veins, variable in distance, straight or curved, unequally parallel, reaching the borders cither directly or by their branches, which by oblique branchlets or by connections of nervilles at right angles form irregular quadrate large meshes. There are under the primary nerves two pairs of marginal veinlets with the same degree of divergence as the primary ones (40°-50°). The form of this fine leaf and its mode of nervation are peculiar, and of a character analogous to that of leaves described under the generic name of Greciojw's in the ''Sezanne Flora" by Saporta. There is, however, a marked difference in the primary ternate nervation and in the en 'ire borders of the leaves. The two lower pairs of tertiary veins show also for this leaf a relation to Qredneria, and especially to the small leaf of Platanus Ileerii, pi. iii, fig. i. The secondary and tertiary nerves are of a different character. Hah. — South of Fort Harker. CJis. Sternberg. Amp elopli villi in ova turn, Lesqx. Hayden's "Ann. Kep.," 1874, p. 355. Celtist ovata, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Kep.,'' p. 06, pi. iv, figs. 2, 3. Leaves ovate, obtuse or undulate, truncate or obtusely pointed, enlarged toward the base aud abruptly rounded and sub-truncate or cordiforin at base; nervation trind from the base, craspedodrome. Though the relation of these leaves to the preceding species is not very distinct, it is, however, more marked than to the leaves of Celtis. But for the craspedodrome, and especially the ternate primary nervation, they might be referable to Populus or Populites, having indeed some degree of affinity to P. elegans, Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep.." vi, pi. iii, fig. 3. HAMAMELIDEiE. HAMAMELITES, Sap. Leaves membranaceous, glabrous, petiolate, oblong-lanceolate or ovate; nerva- tion pinnate; secondary nerves at an acute angle of divergence, craspedodrome. branching on the lower side; branches and subdivisions generally camptodrome. The leaves described in this generic division have the essential char- acters of the leaves of both Hamamelis and Alnus. 70 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. Ha m am elites tenuinervis, sp. nov. Leaf broadly ovate, rounded at both ends, entire from tbe middle downward, regularly deeply undulate upward, pinnately nerved; lower lateral nerves alternate, curving along the borders, cainptodrome, mostly simple, tbe upper more oblique, simple or branching, reacbiug tbe borders at tbe outer end of tbe undulations, or broad round teetb. The base of the lateral medial nerves is somewhat decurrent in join- ing the midrib at an acute angle of divergence, while the lower ones, more open, join it in a broad curve nearly at right angles, all more or less curving in passing to the borders. The leaf is 5 centimeters long without the short petiole (about 1 centimeter long), and nearly as broad. The only leaf known to me, to which this might be compared, is Parrotia pristina, Heer, "Fl. Arct.," vol. iv, p. 83, pi. xxi, fig. 5 (Quercus fagifolia, Goepp.), from which it differs not only by the leaf being shorter and broader, but by the distribution of the lateral nerves, the two lower pairs being alter- nate and at a short distance from each other, as in Alntis serrulata, Linn., while the upper, sub-opposite, parallel, and more distant, are branched and reach the borders at a more acute angle of divergence and a less pronounced curve. Hah. — Four miles northeast of Minneapolis, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg. Hamamelites quadrangularis, Lesqx. Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 355. Alnites quadrangularis, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 62, pi. iv, fig. 1. The leaf is small, slightly more coriaceous than the one described above; the borders are less distinctly undulate, and the secondary nerves thick, closely parallel, less divided; the two lower pairs of nerves are thin- ner and closer, following the borders like marginal nerves. Hamamelites Kansaseanus, Lesqx. Plate IV, Fig. 5. Hayden's 'Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 355. Alnus KansaJieanus, Lesqx.. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 62, pi. xxx, fig. 8. From the specimen figured here, which is better preserved than that copied in the "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, the description is somewhat modified. The leaves are small, obovate in outline, cordate or obtuse at the gradually FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 71 narrowed base; the borders are deeply regularly undulate from below the middle; the two lower pairs of lateral nerves thinner than those above and more open arc camptodrome, the other craspedodrome. The basilar border seems to pass over the top of the petiole as in Menispermites. Hab. — This species is not rare in Kansas. The specimen figured was communicated by Prof. B. F. Mudge. No. 698 of the National Museum. H a in a 111 e 1 i t e s quercifolius, sp. nov. Leaf oblong, coriaceous, lanceolate, rounded to the base, blunt at the apex, undu- late on the borders; nervation pinnate, deep; hiteral veins close, oblique, craspedodrome, branching on the lower side. The leaf has great likeness to Dryopyllum fQuercusJ latifolium, pi. iv, fig. i. It is about the same length but narrower, only 5i centimeters broad in the middle, as in the preceding species; the two lower pairs of secondary nerves are thinner, less oblique, more open than the eight others above. These slightly curve in passing to the borders and enter, like the divisions, the outside curve of the undulations. Hab. — Bluff Creek. Ellsworth County, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg. There is only one specimen (No. 62a of the Museum Comp. Zool., Cambridge). H a in a in e 1 i t e s ? cordatus, ep. nov. Plate IV, Fig. 3. Leaves large, thickish, broadly oval-oblong, deeply narrowly cordate at base, obtusely dentate; nervation pinnate; lateral nerves oblique, slightly curved in passing toward the borders, much branching on the lower side, craspedodrome. This fragment represents a leaf about 12 centimeters long, 7 to 8 cen- timeters broad. It is undulate-dentate all around, pinnately nerved, with the secondary nerves at equal distance, and parallel, except two pairs of smaller ones attached to the base of the lower lateral nerves. Of these, the upper curves downward, branching and entering the borders by its apex and by its divisions, the lowest, simple and marginal, follows the nearly auricled basal borders. Nothing is seen of the areolation. Some simple parallel nervilles continuous and at right angles to the veins are seen in the upper part of the leaf, which by its facies and some of its characters resembles a Viburnum. Hab. — Near Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg. 72 description of species. MAGNOLIACEtE. MAGNOLIA, Linn. Magnolia alternans, Heer. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 92, pi. xviii, fig. 4. Better specimens of this species, though not many, have recently been found in Kansas. Magnolia Capellini, Heer. "Phyll. Cr6t. du Neb.," p. 21, pi. iii, figs. 5, 6. Leaves coriaceous, broadly oval, very entire ; secondary veins at an acute angle of divergence, curving to the borders, caniptodrome. The leaves of this species are similar in size and shape to those described as Ficus magnolkefolia, pi. xvii, figs. 5 and 6. This last figure, especially, does not differ from those published by Heer, except by the closer secondary veins and by the base, which is slightly decurrent in the leaves of Ficus, while in fig. 5 of Heer it is abruptly rounded and subcord- ate or subauricled. This appearance, however, may be merely casual, resulting from the breaking of the base, as seen in all the leaves of this species described by Heer in "Fl. Arct.," vol. iv, pi. xxxiii. Two speci- mens of this species found in Colorado have the base decurrent upon a short petiole, and the nervation of the species. Hab. — The two specimens mentioned above (Nos. 12 and 126 of the collection of the Museum of Comp. Zool., of Cambridge) are from Mor- rison, Colorado, found by A. Lakes. I have received a number of others more or less fragmentary from Kansas. Magnolia speciosa, Heer. "Molet. Fl.," p. 20, pi. vi, fig. 1; ix, fig. 2; x; xi, fig. 1. Leaves large, coriaceous, elliptical-ovate, narrowed upward into a long acumen and downward to a thick petiole; medial nerve thick; secondary nerves curved, camp- todrome. (Heer.) The leaves of this species are enlarged in the middle and more rap- idly attenuated to along acumen and to the petiole than in the preceding. The medial nerve is much thicker. The specimens which I refer to it differ in nothing from Heer's figure except, perhaps, by the lateral nerves. FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 73 which appear somewhal closer. As the veins are very indistinct the refer- ence is somewhat uncertain. Hab. — Near Morrison, Colorado. A. Lakes. Specimen Nos. 13 and 13« of the Museum Comp. Zool., of Cambridge. Magnolia tenuifolia, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep./' vi, p 9i, pi. xxi, fig. 1. Magnolia obovata, Newby. " Later Ext. Fl.," p. 15; "Illnstr.," pi. ii, fig. 2; iv, fig. 4. Leaves large, obovate, entire, thick and smooth, pointed and slightly decurrent on the petiole; nervation strong; midrib straight and extending to the summit ; lateral nerves pinnate, set at somewhat unequal distances, straight and parallel below, forked and inosculating above, forming a festoon parallel with the margin; terminal nerves forming an irregular network of polygonal and relatively large areoles. (Newby.) Hal. — Blackbird Hills, Nebraska. Dr. Hayden. Magnolia species. Plate XI, Fig. 6. A flattened immature receptacle or carpile of a Magnolia. The short- pediceled cone is oblong-obtuse, covered with short obtuse carpels. Hab. — Near Morrison, Colorado. //. C. BecJcwith. LIRIODENDRON, Linn. Liriodcndron Meekii, Heer. " Phyll. Cr£t. du Neb.," p. 21, pi. iv, figs. 3, 4. Leaves panduriform, emarginate at the top, bilobate; lobes obtuse; secondary veins branching. (Heer.) Hab. — Tekamah, Nebraska. Professor Capellini. Liriodcndron primaevnm, Newby. "Later Ext. FL," p. 12; "Ilhistr.," pi. vi, figs. 6, 7. Leaves threelobed, upper lobe emarginate, all the lobes rounded; nervation del- icate, medial nerve straight or slightly curved, terminating in the sinus of the superior lobe; secondary nerves gently arching upward, simple or forked near the extremities, a few more delicate ones alternating with the stronger. (Ny.) From comparison of specimens received from Greenland, Professor Heer considers this species, as also the leaves described as Leguminosites Marcouanus, Heer, and Phyllites obcordatus, Heer (Newby., "Illustr.,'' pi. v, figs. 2, 3), as identical with the preceding species. 74 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. Liriodendron intermedium, Lesqx. " U. S. Geo). Rep.," vi, p. 93, pi. xx, fig. 5. No other specimen has been found as yet than the fragmentary one described in the "Report." Liriodendron giganteum, Lesqx. • U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 93, pi. xxii, fig. 2. A number of well-preserved specimens, recently obtained in Kansas, distinctly display the characters of this species originally described from a fragment, the upper lobe of a leaf only. The leaves are very large, 20 centimeters broad between the lower lobes, which are broad (6 centimeters), oblong, rounded or obtuse, at right angles to the medial nerve; upper lobes more oblique, shorter, narrowed and rounded to an obtuse point, joining the lower in a narrow deep sinus at a short distance (2 centimeters) from the thick medial nerves; lateral nerves parallel, nearly at equal distances, slightly oblique, curved down in joining the medial nerve. By the form of the leaves this species is more than any other related to the living L. Tulipifera. As far as can be seen from the fragment of L. intermedium, this last species differs much from L.giganteum, especially by the deeply emarginate leaf, the very oblique upper lobes at a great dis- tance from the lower ones. The facies of the leaves of these two species is far different. Hab. — Two miles from Glasco, Kansas. The specimens, Nos. 206, 513, 535, found by Chs. Sternberg, like those of the four following species, belong to the collection of the Museum Comp. Zool., Cambridge. Liriodendron acuminatum, Lesqx. "Bull. Mua. Comp. Zool., Cambridge," vol. vii, No. 6, p. 227. Leaves small, about half as large as those of the preceding species, cut into two pairs of narrow linear accumiuate lobes all arched upward, about 10 to 12 centimeters long. A remarkable species; the lobes, 1 centimeter broad, have only a medial nerve. Hab. — Same location as the preceding. Specimens Nos. 476, 504, 504a. Liriodendron cruciforme, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 227. Leaves large ; upper lobes broad, square or equilateral, at right angles to the broad midrib; lower lobes narrow, linear, acuminate, much longer and arched upward. FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 75 The shape of the leaves is like that of an anchor, except that the medial nerve, or axis, does not pass above the upper border of the leaf, which is cut flat, not, or scarcely, emarginate. Hab. — Elkhorn Creek. Nos. 197, 198, and some fragmentary ones. Liriodendron semi-alatum, Lesqx. "Bull Mus. Comp. Zool., Cambridge," vol. vii, No. 6, p. 227. Leaves divided at tbe base in two opposite short round lobes, obliquely cut in curving up to near the medial nerve and then diverging and enlarging upward into an obovate or spatulate entire lamina. This form is somewhat like fig. 7 of pi. vi, Newby., "Illustr.," the lower lobes longer obtuse and more defined, the upper part gradually enlarged, spatulate, obtuse. It may be a distant form of L. Meekii. Hab. — Seven miles from Glasco, Kansas. Specimens Nos. 472, 425. Liriodendron pinnatif idum, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 227. A simple leaf, with the general facies and the nervation of Lirioden- dron, but narrow linear in outline, subalternately trilobed on each side. The top and base of the leaf are broken, the lobes, separated by broad flat sinuses, are half round, entire or irregularly undulate. The fragment is 9 centimeters long and 5 broad between the outside curves of the medial lobes, which are a little larger than the upper and lower ones; the lateral veins are close, oblique, parallel, distinct only at and near their point of union to the midrib. The fragment may represent a leaf of a different genus, though its affinity is evidently with Liriodendron. Hab. — Two miles from Glasco, Kansas. Specimen No. 531 (526? frag- ment) . LIRIOPHYLLUM, Lesqx. Leaves subcoriaceous, square or broadly rhomboidal in outline, abruptly narrowed to a comparatively short petiole, split from the top to the middle along the line of the medial nerve into two primary lobes much enlarged in the lower part, entire or sub- lobate or distinctly bilobate; nervation pinnate. By the facies and the nervation these leaves have a great affinity to those of Liriodendron. Instead of being merely emarginate at the top they are deeply cut down, nearly to the middle, in two lobes joined by a narrow more or less obtuse sinus. This is indeed the more marked difference. 70 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. Lir i opliy 11 u m Beck w i t . li i i , Lesqx. Plate X. Fig. 1. Hayden'a "Ann. Eep.," 1876 p I-'-'. mentioned. Leaves large, square in outline, cut to near the base into two large diverging lobes; lobes bilobate, obtuse; primary nerve very thick, continuous to a short petiole, bifid at a short distance above the base, the divisions ascending to the obtuse point of the upper lobes; secondary veins two, parallel, curved into the lower lobe, all with few branches. The abnormal form of the leaves of this genus renders their descrip- tion difficult. In this species, which may be a variety or deformation of the following, the leaves are large, about 28 centimeters between the points of the lower lobes, and nearly 20 centimeters from the base to the apex of the upper. They are divided into two halves from the top to 4 centimeters above the base by the splitting of the medial nerve under an angle of 40°, and each division is cut at the side in two short obtuse lobes separated by a broad sinus. The lower lobe, nearly at right angles to the midrib, is trav- ersed in its whole length by two parallel, strong, secondary nerves, appar- ently vanishing below the top (broken). Except very few oblique curved tertiary veins, no other trace of nervation or areolation is distinct. The medial nerve from under the sinus downward is 3 millimeters broad — as broad as the short pedicel broken 2 centimeters below the slightly decur- rent base of the leaf. Hob. — Near Morrison, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith. Found only in one good specimen. Liriophyllum populoides, Lesqx. Plate XI, Figs. 1 and 2. Leaves smaller, broadly ovate, cuneiform at base, divided nearly vertically from the top to above the middle into two obtuse lobes, enlarged on the rounded sides above the base and there sometimes prolonged iuto a short obtuse lobe; medial nerve straight; lateral nerves strong, parallel, equidistant, four pairs, effaced near the borders, rarely branching; nervilles at right angles. In comparing these leaves with the preceding the essential characters are seen to be identical, though the appearance is far different. The large size of the leaf and the subdivision of the two primary lobes in L. Beck- ivithii are the more marked differences. But in fig. 1 of this species the lower side is continued into a short lobe, indicating a subdivision like that of the leaf pi. x, fig. 1, and the nervation is of the same type as in the leaf FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP. 77 pi. xi, fig. 1; the two lower lateral nerves turn outside toward the short lobes, while the upper is evidently tending upward. Hab. — With the preceding in numerous specimens. A. C. Beckwith, A. Lakes. One specimen also has been found in Kansas. Liriophyllum obcordatum, sp. nov. Leaf small, obovate, entire, narrowly deeply eniarginate at the top, gradually narrowing to the petiole (broken); medial nerve narrow; lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergence, alternate, cainptodrome. This leaf, 6 centimeters long and 3 broad above the middle, is cut from the top to one-third of its length into two obtuse entire slightly diverging lobes by the splitting of the medial nerve, as in the two pre- ceding species. It is perfectly entire, gradually narrowed from above the middle, or cuneiform to the base, with two pairs of alternate distant sec- ondary nerves at an acute angle of divergence and curving in passing toward the borders. The tertiary nervation and the areolation are totally obsolete. Hab. — With the preceding. Rev. A. Lakes. Carpites liriophylli? sp. nov. Plate XI, Fig. 5. An oblong seed 3 centimeters long, 7 millimeters broad in the middle, narrowed and blunt at one end, acute at the other; irregularly obscurely lineate on the surface. The reference of this fruit to Liriophyllum is hypothetical. The seed was found on one of the specimens of 31. Beckwith, with leaves of L. populoides. ANONACE^E. ANONA, Linn. A ii (i n a cretacea, sp. nov. Leaf lanceolate or oblong-lanceolate, gradually narrowed to a short flattened petiole; medial nerve thick; secondary nerves open, nearly at right angles toward the base, branching, cainptodrome. A fragment of leaf of which the lower half only is well preserved. It is similar in its size, form, and venation to A. lignitum. Ung., "Syllog.," 78 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. p. 25, pi. x, figs. 1-6. The relation of this leaf to this genus is as evident as it can be indicated by a single specimen representing only part of a leaf and no fruit. ffab. — Near Glasco, Kansas. Cks. Sternberg. No. 414 of the collection of the Museum of Comp. Zool., Cambridge. MENISPERMACE^E. MENISPERMITES, Lesqx. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 94. The definition of this genus has to be somewhat modified in this: the leaves are not only broadly deltoid and more or less distinctly tri- lobate, but also round or ovate, entire, with a camptodrome nervation. From this, the group is subdivided in two sections, represented one by lobate, the other by entire leaves. M e n isper mites obtusilobus, Lesqx. Plate XV, Fig. 4. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 94, pi. xxv, figs. 1,2; xxvi,fig.3. if. obtusilolus var., ibid., p. 95, pi. xxii, fig. 1. Menisper mites Saline n sis, Lesqx. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 95, pi. xx, figs. 2, 3. Me n is per mites acutilobus, sp. nov. Plate XIV, Fig. 2. Leaf large, triangular in outline, broadly rounded or nearly truncate at baser deltoid, dentate-lobate, five-nerved from near the base, coriaceous; nerves more or less branching on the lower side, eraspedodrome, with their divisions; nervilles at right angles to the nerves, anastomosing iu the middle of the areas. The specimen figured is the only one seen. Comparison of the figures representing this species and If. obtusilolus, pi. xv, fig. 4, shows the close affinity of the leaves — If. acutilobus merely differing by the large acute distant teeth of the borders. The primary nervation is the same as that in pi. xv, fig. 1; the secondary veins are distant, equally oblique, and curving toward the borders, scarcely branching, all eraspedodrome, and entering the teeth of the borders, a character already remarked in all the specimens of If. obtusilobus, whose secondary veins are more generally FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP. 79 craspedodrome even when the borders are not undulate-dentate, and always so when the leaves are undulate. Hab. — Clay County, Kansas. //. C. Towner. Menispermites populifolius, Lesqx. Plate IV, Fig. 4. Hardens ''Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 337. Leaf broadly ovate, obtuse, subcordate or truncate at base, palmately five-nerved from near the basal borders; primary lateral nerves at a more acute angle of diverg- ence, branching on the lower side; secondary nerves equidistant, parallel, all campto- drome. The leaf is coriaceous, smooth on the surface, perfectly entire, 5£ centimeters long and as broad in its largest diameter below the middle. The primary lateral veins diverge about equally from each other at an angle of about 30°; the lower is nearly simple and has still a thin marginal veinlet underneath; they branch from the lower part, and the secondary nerves at a distance above fork only at their ends toward the borders. The areas are crossed by very strong nervilles at right angles to the nerves, anastomosing in the middle. The areolation is obsolete. Hab. — South of Fort Harker. Chs. Sternberg. Menispermites cyclopliyllus, Lesqx. Plate XV, Fig. 3. Havden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 358, pi. vi, fig. 4. Leaf thick, subcoriaceous, very entire, nearly round and centrally peltate, deeply concave, palmately five-nerved; inner lateral nerves curving inside, the outer open, nearly at right angles to the medial nerve, all dividing by open straight branches anas- tomosing at a distance from the borders in double rows of arches; basilar veins 8 to 5, diverging star-like from the central point. The leaf is 7 centimeters long and 6 broad in its widest diameter; the middle is rounded downward and a little more narrowed upward to the round subtruncate apex. The point of attachment of the petiole is nearly central, and though surrounded by a series of nerves diverging star-like, it has, like the other species of this genus, five primary nerves turning upward, the lower ones representing marginal veins. The leaf is concave from the point of attachment of the petiole, which passes down into the stone, leaving an opening like the pipe of a funnel. Hab. — Near Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg. si ) DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. Menispermites grand is, sp. nov. Plate XV, Figs, 1, 2. Leaves subcoriaceous, large, flat, nearly round, broader than loug, peltate ; bor- ders entire or undulate; nerves radiating from the point of attachment, camptodrome; primary nerves five. This species differs from the preceding not only by the large size of the leaves but especially by the nervation which is simply camptodrome, the veins and their divisions curving along close to the borders and anas- tomosing in a single row of festoons. Even the medial nerve has the same character and does not ascend to the borders, but is forked near the apex in camptodrome divisions. Hub. — Near Clay Centre, Kansas. H. C. Towner. Menispermites oval is, Lesqx. Plate XV, Fig. 5. Hayden's " Ann. Hep.," 1874, p. 357, pi. v, fig. 4. Leaf narrowly oval or oblong, obtusely pointed, rounded at base, palinately five- nerved ; lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergence, the inner ones ascending to near the top, branching outside; branches numerous, parallel, curving along the bor- ders in festoons. This fine leaf, preserved nearly entire, is 7 to 8 centimeters long, 3i centimeters broad, nearly exactly oval-oblong, perfectly entire. It is less distinctly palmately five-nerved than the leaves of the other species of this genus; the two internal primary nerves are as strong as the medial one, curve gradually nearly parallel to the borders, and near the top join the branches of the midrib with which they anastomose in curves; the outside lateral nerves are thinner and shorter; they ascend also nearly parallel to the borders, disappearing in the middle of the leaf in anastomosing with branches of the lateral primary nerves. This is a mere deviation from the type. Under the name of Haphnogene Kami, Heer has published (" Fl. Arct.," i. p. 112, pi. xiv), from the Miocene of Greenland, leaves related by their form to this Cretaceous species. The same kind of leaves are described by Saporta and Marion in the "Flora of Gelinden," p. 63, pi. x, as Cocculus Kami. In these leaves the primary nervation is in three from the base; in the Cretaceous leaf it is positively in five and therefore different, appearing intermediate between that of the leaves described above as Menispermites and that of Daphnogene, or Cocculus Kami. Rob. — Near Clay Centre, Kansas. FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 81 MALVACEAE. STERCULIA, Linn. Leaves alternate, petiolate, palmately deeply trilobate; triple-nerved from the top of the petiole. This definition represents the characters of the coriaceous leaves which I refer to this genus, and which I separate from Aralia merely on .account of the primary divisions. Most of these leaves have only the primary nerves distinct and rarely any trace of the secondary veins. By a lower division of the lateral primary nerves, species referable, perhaps, to this genus are described above as Aralia. If, as Schimper says, Sterculia Majoliana, Massal., "Fl. Foss. Senig., p. 319," is referable to the group of Sterculia Labrusca, most of the species that are described as Aralia, if not all, should be placed also with Sterculia. I do not admit this conclusion. Sterculia lugubris, sp. nov. Plate VI, Figa. 1-3. Leaves coriaceous, large, divided near the cuneate base into three very long sub- linear acuminate lobes; primary nerves thick, distinct to the apex. The leaves, narrowly cuneate, somewhat decurrent at base to the thick petiole, which they reach a little below the point of union of the primary nerves, vary in length from 12 to 24 centimeters from the base to the apex of the lobes, which are united by obtuse comparatively narrow sinuses at a short distance — 3 to 6 centimeters — from the base. The lobes, 1 to 2 centimeters broad in the middle, are slightly narrowed to their base, and gradually tapering from the middle upward to an acuminate point. The lateral are curved downward, or scythe-shaped. No trace of secondary nervation is visible. There is in the collection of the National Museum a set of specimens representing an analogous form, though perhaps specifically different. The lobes, descending nearer to the base, are shorter (7-14 centimeters long), straight, not recurved, linear-oblong, slightly narrowed from the middle downward to the broad obtuse sinuses and gradually to the apex. All the points of the lobes are destroyed. Their divergence is about 25°. Hub. — Colorado, near Golden. A. Lakes. The variety is from Kansas. Chs. Sternberg. CF 6 82 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. Sterculia obtusiloba, Lesqx. Plate VIII, Fig. 3. Aralia tripartita, Lesqx., Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 346, pi. i, fig. 1. Leaves coriaceous, small, palmately three-lobed; lobes equal, linear, obtuse, very entire; secondary nerves obsolete. The only leaf I have seen of this species is figured. It is 7 centi- meters long, G centimeters broad between the points of the lateral lobes, which diverge at an angle of 25° and are cut down to about two-thirds of the leaf. The medial lobe is a little narrower than the lateral (1 centi- meter broad); the leaf is cuneate to the base and apparently a little decur- rent to the petiole '(broken); its surface is smooth. This leaf, following the definition of the genus, represents a Sterculia. Its name was changed accordingly. Hab. — Near Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg. Sterculia aperta, sp. nov. Plate X, Figs. 2, 3. Leaves subcoriaceous, palmately three-lobed, and triple-nerved from near the base; lobes lanceolate, blunt at the apex ; angle of divergence broad. This species is different from the preceding by the form of the broader lanceolate obtusely pointed lobes, the leaves not as thick and larger. Fig. 3 shows traces of secondary nerves equidistant and curving to the borders, the lower ones on the medial nerve being at right angles to it. These leaves are related to Sterculia labrusca, Ung., a species which, already present in the Eocene of France, is found also in all the stages of the Tertiary, including the Pliocene, in very variable forms. A number of specimens in the Museum of Gomp. Zool. of Cambridge represent a form which seems intermediate between this and the preceding. The leaves are 8 to 10 centimeters long, somewhat thick but not coriaceous, with lobes more or less diverging, linear-lanceolate, gradually narrowed above to a blunt point, nearly equal in length, 4 to 51 centimeters long, 12 to 14 millimeters broad. Hab. — Kansas. Found at divers localities. Chs. Sternberg. FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 83 TILIACE^E. GREVIOPSIS, Sap. The remark made on the definition of this genus, "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 257, is applicable also to the Cretaceous leaves which I have described under this generic name. The character of the nervation especially relates them to those figured by the celebrated author in the "Sezanne Flora." Greviopsis Haydenii, Lesqx. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 97, pi. iii, figs. 2, 4; xxiv, fig. 3. The leaf represented in this last figure was described first in " Amer. Jour. Sci. and Arts," July, 1868, as Populites fldbellata. ACERACE^E. ACERITES, Newby. Ace rites pristinus, Newby. "Later Ext. Fl./' p. 15; "Illustr.," pi. v, fig. 4. Leaves petiolate, cordate at the base, flve-lobed; lobes entire, acute;? five strong and nearly equal veins radiate from the base into the lobes. The small nerves are distributed over the surface in a fine net-work of which the rneslies are sub-rect- angular. (Ny.) The figure represents a fragmentary leaf of the same character as those described and figured in "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 56, pi. ii, figs. 1, 3, under the name of Liquidambar integrifolium. The relationship of these leaves seems to be with the Araliacece, but it is as yet unascertained. N eg undo ides acutifolius, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.,'' vi, p. 97, pi. xxi, fig. 5. SAPINDACEiE. SAPINDUS, Linn. Sapindus Morrisoni, sp. nov. Plate XVI, Figs. 1, 2. Leaflets subcoriaceous, short petioled, lanceolate -acuminate, unequal at the rounded narrowed slightly declining base; lateral nerves alternate, parallel, curving in passing to the borders, camptodrome. The fragment represents apparently the base of a large pinnately 84 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. divided leaf, with leaflets alternate, short petioled, more enlarged on one side near the base. The fragments of leaflets distributed on the same piece of coarse shaly sandstone indicate their original connection with a pinnate leaf. The lower part of the stem does not bear any fragments of the base of other leaflets attached to it. The stone is coarse, the nerva- tion is obscure and has no trace of subdivisions of the secondary veins. The leaflets average 12 to 14 centimeters in length, 2h to 3 centimeters in width in the broadest part below the middle. Hab. — Near Morrison, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith. Fragments of what I consider a variety of this species have been sent by Chs. Sternberg to the Museum of Comp. Zool., Cambridge, from Ells- worth County, Kansas (Nos. 24, 37). These represent two leaflets only, both unequal at base, one about the same size as the specimens from Morrison, merely differing by the lateral veins being a little more oblique; another leaflet is shorter and has the veins open proximate. It has been found also at Atane with S. prodromm, Heer, "Fl. Arct.," iii, p. 117, pi. xxxiv, which it resembles. FRANGULACE^E. CELASTROPHYLLUM, Ett. Celastroph yllum eiisi folium, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Kep.," vi, p. 108, pi. xxi, figs. 2, 3. ILEX, Linn. Ilex strangulata, Lesqx. Plate III, Fig. 7. Hayden's " Ann. Rep.," 1674, p. 359, pi. vii, fig. 8. Leaf coriaceous, narrow, pauduriform or strangled in the middle to a small angu- lar lobe, rounded at base in narrowing to the petiole, entire in the lower part, little enlarged and irregularly distinctly obtusely dentate in the upper; secondary veins proximate, in a very open angle of divergence, irregularly camptodrome or mixed. This leaf is about 5 i centimeters long (point broken) without the li centimeter long petiole. The general outline of the leaf is lanceolate, but it is narrowed in the middle, as by erosion, nearly to the medial nerve, and gradually enlarged upward by undulations or successive large obtuse irregular teeth. The surface is rugose; the lateral nerves, mostly camp- FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 85 todrome, follow close to the borders, the lower pair at a more acute angle of divergence as marginal veins, and those of the middle abruptly curved, following also close to the borders with the same appearance as that of the basilar nerves. This nervation is related to that of some species of Myriat, and still more of Ilex, like I. AbicM, I. berberidifolia, Heer, of the Miocene. The areolation, distinct only on a small area where the epidermis is destroyed, is in small, angular or irregularly square areoles. The nar- rowing of the leaf in the middle appears as produced by the gnawing of insects. But if the vein which follows the border is not a deceptive repre- sentation caused by the thickness of the leaf, this peculiar deformation is natural. Leaves of Ilex are often variously and abnormally cut. Hub. — Same as Dryophyllum (QuercusJ Holmesii, in connection with coal strata of Southwest Colorado at a higher stage of the Cretaceous. H. Holmes. FKANGULACE^E. PALITJRUS, Tourn. Paliurus membranaceus, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 108, pi. xx, fig. 6. RHAMNUS, Juss Rhamnus tenax, Leeqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 109, pi. xxi, fig. 4. Rhamnus prunifolius, sp. nov. Leaf coriaceous, ovate-lanceolate, rounded in narrowing to the base; medial nerve deep, straight; lateral nerves at short distance, parallel, open, arched in passing toward the borders and curving along and close to them ; nervilles close, numerous, oblique to the nerves. This leaf, 4 to 5 centimeters long (point broken), nearly 3 centimeters in the middle, resembles what Heer describes as Salix nernillosa, "Phyll. Cr6t. du Neb.," pi. i, fig. 3; but the lateral nerves are open, joining the medial nerve nearly at right angles, parallel from the base of the leaf, which is not cuneiform but more rounded; the nervilles are oblique to the veins. The nervation is that of a Rhamnus. Hab. — Near Glasco, Kansas. Cfis. Sternberg. No. 479 of the Museum Comp. Zool., Cambridge. 86 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. JUGLANDE^E. JUGLANS, Linn. Jug-laiis? Debeyana, Heer. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 110, pi. xxiii, figs. 1-5. Populus Debeyana, Heer, "Phyll. Cret. du Neb.." p. 14, pi. i, fig. 1; Newby., "Notes on Ext. PI.," p. 17; "Ilhi3tr.,"pl. iv, fig. 3. ANACARDIAGE^. Pliyllites rkoifolius, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. Ill, pi. xxii, figs. 5, 6. POMACES. PYRUS, Lindl. Pyrns? cretacea, Newby. "Notes on Ext. PI.," p. 12; "Illustr.,* pi. ii, fig. 7. Leaves petioled, small, roundish, oval or elliptical, often slightly einargiuate, entire or finely serrate; medial nerve strong below, rapidly diminishing toward the summit ; lateral nerves four or five pairs, with intermediate smaller ones, diverging from the midrib at unequal angles, curved toward the summit, where they anastomose in a series of arches parallel with the margins; tertiary nerves forming a net- work of which the areoles are somewhat elongated. ( Ny.) This leaf seems to be a small, lateral leaflet of Juglans? iJebeyana. Hab. — Smoky Hills, Kansas. Dr. Hoyden. AMYGDALEJ. PRUNUS, Tourn. Prunus cretacea, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. Ill, pi. xxiii, figs. 8, 9. LEGUMINOSJS. LEGUMINOSITES, Auct. Lt e s n m i n o s i t e s c ul t r if o r mi s , sp. nov. Plate X, Fig. 4. Fruit (legume) stipitate, rounded to the point of support, enlarged above it and gradually tapering up to an obtuse point; stipe enlarged at base. The legume is 7 i centimeters long without its stipe (a little more than 2 centimeters), 13 millimeters broad above the base, the widest part, and gradually narrowed, by the inclination of one of its sides only, to a blunt FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 87 point. The whole surface is smooth with only some fragments of longi- tudinal lines. No remains of Leguminosce have been discovered in the Dakota Group except the one figured as above. It appears to be a stipitate legume with analogy of form and size to those of Lonchocarpus, H. B. & Kunth.. a genus mostly represented in the West Indian Islands, the equatorial America. GENERA AND SPECIES OF UNCERTAIN RELATION. ASPIDIOPHYLLTJM, Lesqx. Hardens "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 361. Leaves large, triangular in outline, palmately trilobate, truncate or rounded to a peltate base; nervation coarse; primary nerves trifld, from a short distance above the peltate base of the leaves, the lateral, at an open angle of divergence, sometimes curved downward; secondary nerves generally close, parallel, camptodrome, generally simple, joined by strong nervilles at right angles. This group has a great affinity by the form of the leaves and the nervation to that of the Sassafras (Araliopsis). Indeed at first sight it appears to differ from it only by the addition of a basilar shield. The nervation, however, differs in some characters, the primary nerves being at a more open angle of divergence, as are also the secondary ones, which are also more curved in passing to the borders. The rounded more or less enlarged shield of the base is nerved by the secondary nerves gradually declining downward, one pair generally attached under the point of union of the primary nerves, the others derived from the base of the medial nerve and passing downward, the lowest nearly perpendicular in direc- tion, and all abruptly curving and following the borders in continuous flexures. The disposition of the lower lateral nerves has an analogy to that of Oredneria, with the difference that in Credneria the lower secondary nerves are all at right angles to the midrib. The same kind and degree of analogy is marked between these leaves and those of ProtophyUum and Pterospermites, and also those of Platanus. Aspidiophy Hum triloba turn, Lesqx. Plate XII, Fig. 1; XIII, Figs. 1-5; XIV, Fig. 1. Leaves generally large, coriaceous, triangular or rhomboidal in outline, deeply obtusely trilobate, broadly cuneate to the base, enlarged into a half-round entire auricle. The leaves vary in size from 10 to 24 centimeters long and from 10 88 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. to 30 centimeters broad between the lateral lobes. Some of them, appar- ently constituting a variety of the normal form, are not half as large, their nervation is still coarser and the surface rugose, as in pi. xiii, fig. 1, and especially pi. xiv, fig. 1. All have been found at the same locality, mostly alone. There is also a marked difference in the expansion of the peltate base, which is generally half-round, as in pi. xiii, figs. 1, 3, but which sometimes is regularly dentate lobate around, as in pi. xiii, fig. 5. But this fragment may be referable to the following species. Hab. — Found in numerous specimens 3i miles south of Fort Harker. Chs. Sternberg. Aspidiophyllum den latum, sp. nov. Leaves smaller, palmately three-lobate, peltate at the base; lateral lobes tri- lobate, the medial long, all dentate in the upper part; secondary uerves camptodrome j. base of the leaves contracted into a fan-like five-lobed basilar shield. The leaves have the same general facies as those of A. trilobatuinf differing by their texture not being as thick, the nervation not as coarse,, and by the base of the leaves being contracted under the point of division of the primary nerves into a narrow neck half a centimeter broad only,, and then abruptly enlarged into a fan-like five-lobed or deeply dentate shield or stipule 4 centimeters broad between the summits of the lateral teeth and 2 centimeters vertically from the base of the medial nerve to the end of the lower lobes. This form or species with the dentate borders of the middle lobes and the subdivisions of the lateral lobes has its affinity to Sassafras (AraliopsisJ cretaceum, while the preceding species has it to S. ( AraliopsisJ mirabile. Another specimen of the same group shows the basilar shield transversely oval and entire, stipuliform, also separated from the leaf by a narrow neck. But of this I have seen only a mere fragment,, the base of a leaf. It possibly represents still another species. Hab. — Eight miles northeast of Minneapolis. Chs. Sternberg. Speci- mens 607 and 614 of the Museum Comp. Zool. Cambridge. Aspidiophyllum platanifoliuni, sp. nov. Plate II, Fig. 4. Leaves of various sizes, thinner or not coriaceous, rhomboidal in outline, irregu- larly short trilobate, triple-nerved high above the base; secondary nerves distant and irregular in position and direction, craspedodrome, with camptodrome divisions. The few leaves I have seen of this species are about of the same size,. FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 89 15 centimeters long, 13 centimeters broad between the lateral short broadly obtuse lobes. The substance of the leaves is not coriaceous, rather thin or membranaceous; the nervation not as coarse; the primary veins only half as thick as in the preceding species. The medial nerve descends to near the basilar margin before passing under it, and thus the tertiary or marginal veins join the lower part of the medial nerve at right angles as in Credneria; the upper secondary nerves, only three pairs, are very dis- tant and oblique, not parallel nor equal in distance, and reach the margins by their ends as craspedodrome while all their divisions are camptodrome. The relation of this leaf to Platanus is quite distinct, as will be seen in comparing it to P. Heerii, "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, pi. ix, fig. 1. Hob. — Clay County, Kansas. H. C. Towner. Protophylluiii, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 100. Protophylluiii Sternbergii, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 101, pis. xvi, xviii, fig. 2. Protophyllum Leconteanum, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 103, pi. xvii, fig. 4 ; xxvi, fig. 1. Protophyllum Nebrascense, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 103, pi. xxvii, fig. 3. Protophyllum quadratuni, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 104, pi. xix, fig. 1. Protophyllum minus, Lesqx. Plate IV, Fig. 6. Ibid., p. 104, pi. xix, fig. 2; xxvii, fig. 1. This species sometimes has the leaves very rugose and thus resembles P. rugosum, which is, however, very different in the nervation, the large size of the leaves, etc. Protophyllum multinerve, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 105, pi. xviii, fig. 1. From numerous specimens less fragmentary than the one figured the leaves are seen to be round or transversely oval with borders entire. The sizes vary, from 7 to 14 centimeters long and 9 to 18 centimeters broad. The nerves are very close and numerous around the peltate base of the leaves; above it they count 8 to 10 pairs, the lower forking generally oncer the upper simple. 90 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. Protophyllum nigosnra, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 105, pi. xvii, figs. 1, 2; pi. xix, fig. 3. Among other leaves of this species there is one entirely preserved. No. 747. in the Museum Comp. Zool. Cambridge. It measures 17 centi- meters long, 10 broad, is undulate on the borders or somewhat dentate by the projection of the lateral veins, and agrees in every point by form and nervation with the figure and description of the species (loc. cit.). Protophyllum Haydeuii, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 106, pi. xvii, fig. 3. Protophyllum crednerioides, Lesqx. Piute II. Figs. 1-3. Hayden's "Ann. Rep," 1874, p. 363, pi. iii, fig. 1 ; viii, fig. 4. Leaves small, nearly round, broadly cuneate or subtruncate at base, long-petioled ; borders entire or more generally undulate; nervation obscurely trifid; secondary veins parallel, equidistant, at various angles of divergence, more or less branching. The leaves vary in size from 6 to 8 centimeters both ways. The borders are either deeply undulate or nearly entire, though all the nerves and their divisions are craspedodrome ; the secondary nerves are open, at right angles toward the base. The areolation is formed by anastomosing of continuous nervilles at right angles to the veins and by their sub- divisions in the areas, also at right angles, forming very small quadrate meshes, as seen in fig. 3. As in the other species of the genus, the nerva- tion is more or less obscurely trifid. The lower primary lateral nerves being at a distance above the borders have under them, as in Credneria, two pairs of thinner secondary or marginal nerves at right angles. But as the lower veins often branch like the upper ones and have the same direction as those above, the nervation sometimes appears pinnate, as in fig. 1. The ternate disposition is, however, distinct in fig. 3. Hab. — Kansas. Not rare. Clis. Sternberg, H, C. Towner. Protophyllum? M u d g e i , Lesqx . "U. S Geol. Rep.." vi, p. 106, pi. xviii, fig. 3. FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 91 ANISOPHYLLUM, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 98. Anisophyllum semi-alatum, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 98, pi. vi, figs. 1-5. No other specimens have been seen of this species since it was first examined. EREMOPHYLLUM, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 107. Eremophy Hum fimbria turn, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 107, pi. viii, fig. 1. The specimen figured is the only one seen of this kind. VEGETABLE REMAINS OF UNCERTAIN AFFINITY. PHYLLITES, Auct. Phyllites Vanonse, Heer. Ibid., p. 113, pi. xx, fig. 7; xxviii, fig. 8. P h y 1 1 i t c s rh.omboid.eus, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 112, pi. vi. fig. 8. Phyllites cotinus, Lesqx. Haydens '-' Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 364. Bumelia ilarcouana, Ileer, " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 90, pi. xxviii, fig. 2. Pliyllites umbonatus, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 113, pi. xix, fig. 4. Phyllites amorphns, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 113, pi. xxii, figs. 3, 4. Ptenostrobus, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 114. Ptenostrobus Nebrascensis, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 114, pi. xxiv, fig. 1. CARPOLITHES, Auct. Carpolithes species? Ibid., p. 114, pi. xxvii, fig. 5; xxx, fig. 11. CAUDEX. Caudex spinosus, Lesqx. Caulinittt spinosus, Lesqx., Ibid., p. 115, pi. xxvii, fig. 4. 92 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. CONCLUDING REMARKS. The Flora of the Dakota Group, as already remarked, is considered as relating the formation which it represents to the Cenomanian or Middle Cretaceous. In order to ascertain the validity of the relationship, and also to have a clear exposition of the general characters of the vegetation of the time, I have prepared the following table of the species of fossil plants which have been described by authors as referable to that stage of the Cretaceous. 1st. Those from Atane, Greenland; described by Heer in the "Fl. Arct.," including part ii of vol. vi, recently published. 2d. The species known from Moletein and Quedlinburg, described by the same author. 3d. The plants found in the Quader sandstone of the Hartz and of Bohemia, described or mentioned in different memoirs by Hampe, Stiehler, Dunker, Goeppert, Feistmantel, Corda, etc. 4th. The species described from Niedershcena in Saxony, by d'Ettings- hausen. FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 93 TABLE OF DISTRIBUTION OF THE PLANTS OF THE CRETACEOUS CENOMANIAN FORMATION. :t 4 "> 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 33 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 3U 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 NAMES OF SPECIES. URYFTOGAMKjB.1 EquisttCK. Equisetum nodosum, 1.x Equisetum amissum, Hr I-'iUces. Sphenopteris eorrugata, Ny Hymenophyllum eretaoeum.Lx . Cyathea fertilis, Hr Cyathea Hammeri, Hr Dicksonia Grceulandica, Hr Dieksonia borealis, Hr Dicksonia conferta, Hr Dicksonia punctata, Hr Pteris 1'rigida, Hr Pteris longipennis, Hr Pteris .' Albertsii, Dkr Pecoptcris lobifolia, Corda Pecopteris arctica, Hr Pecoptcris striata, St Pecopteris argutula, St Pecopteris linearis, St Pecopteris borealis, Brgt Pecopteris Pt'afflana, Hr Pecopteris Heichiana, Ett Pecopteris dcnticulata, Hr Pecopteris Bohemica, Corda Pecopteris Xebraskana, Hr Pecopteris socialis, Hr Aspidium ISeichianuni, St Aspidinm (Erstedi, Hr Aspidium fecundum, Hr Aspidium Scbouwii, Hr Aspidium Jenseni, Hr Phegopteris Jorgenseni, Hr Asplenium Dicksonianum, Hr. . . Asplenium l-'osteri, Deb Asplenium Nordstrjini, Hr Gleicbenia Giesekiana, Hr Gleichenia gracilis, Hr Gleicbenia aeutiloba, Hr Gleicbenia rigida, Hr Gleicbeuia Xauekhoffii, Ilr Gleichenia Kurriana, Hr Gleicbeuia Zippei, Hr Gleicbenia Xordenskioldi, Hr 1 -- £ 2 u 2 S ill I 8 | o w 3 + + + + + z < + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + +■ + + + + + + a z kb ja <3 + + + + + + + + + + + + + 2 o + + + . + + + 1 1 omit in tbis table the Thallophytes represented by six species of fungi upon leaves of Niedersboena and of Atane, and the •marine Zonarites found in connection with animal remains, especially mollusks, in strata overlying the Dakota Group. 94 DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES. Table of Distribution of the Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian Formation — Continued. g a a S5 NAMES OP SPECIES. Dakota Group — Kan- sas, Nebraska, Min- nesota. Dakota Group— Col- orado, Eastern base of the Mountains. © ■2 .a J3 O CO 1 >d 3 « — a s s a < o a '© Cfl *" b * 3 O A <— a 1 =s IS a » Quader Sandstone — Hartz, Bohemia. Ni ede rsh oena— Saxony, Hungary. Lower Cretaceous. + + + + + 4- + + + 48 Rhizocarpea. 4. -ll Selagtnese. • +■ VI PHENOGAME.E. Cycadex. + + 51 W + + ">1 + =14 + + 5fi + 57 + + + SP St fin + + + + + til fi° + + fi7 Conifer se. + fifi + + fil 7(1 + + 71 + + + + + + 71 + + + 74 7"> 7fi 77 + 7fl + + + + 71 pn SI + po + + + + + + P3 84 +■ + + + + Pi FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 95 Table of Distribution of the Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian Formation — Continued. 67 88 89 90 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 98 99 100 101 102 103 104 105 106 107 1C8N 109 110 111 113 114 115 117 118 119 120 121 122 NAMES OF SPECIES. Sequoia festigiata, St Sequoia subulata Ilr Sequoia condita, Lx Sequoia? formosa, Lx Torreya oblanceolata, Lx Geiniizia formosa, llr Cyparissidiuai gracile, Ilr Glyptostrobus gracilliraus, Lx.. Widdringtonitea subtilis, Ilr. .... Frenelites Reichii, Ett Thuites Pfaffii, Hr.. Thuites erassus, Lx , Thuites Meriani, Ilr . - - BCoriconia oyclotoxon, Deb Libocedrus cretacea, Hr Juniperus macilenta, Hr Juniperus hypnoides, Hr Damara borealis, Hr. Damara inierolepis, Hr Ginkgo primordialis, Hr Ginkgo multinervis, Hr Baiera sagittata, Hr Baiera leptopoda, Hr Baiera incnxvata, Ilr Inulepis species. ThiDfeldia Lesquereuxiana, Hr.. Ithizanthte. Williamsonia cretacea, Hr. MONOCOTVLEDONEfl. Glumacese. Arundo Groanlandica, Hr Phragmites cretaceus, Lx , Culmites cretaceus, Ett Alismactx. Alisma reticulata?. Hr Coronarim. Lamprocarpites nitidus, Hr Majanthemophyllum cretaceum, Hr — Majanthemophyllum lanceolatum, Hr.. Dioscorete. Dioscorea ? cretacea, Lx Typhactse. Sparganium cretaceum, Hr Caulimtes stigmarioides, Ett- s » + + + + + + + + O 2 S I P a & » s o 2 I CJ W ** £ & 2 o m 2 <« + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + i c X + + + + + + 1 Heer considers these three species as synonyms. •96 DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES. Table of Distribution of the Plant) of the Cretaceous Cenomanian Formation — Continued. o -a s 3 z NAMES OF SPECIES. * - 1 ' 0 » £ I 1 1 1 a Dakota Group — Col- orado. Eastern base of the Monutains. •3 I 0 OS * i g a o a • <• ** *« « s II M S Or W 1 • * 1 B -5 ■J. CQ h N" ■o 3 1 K 0* " 3 a & I ° •S w •8 g » M — d S5 W 1 B M .- a n 3 O | O & ►J "O'i + + "OK W7 Artocarpex. + "08 Vrtidnest. + + "01 + + "in Daphnese. °ii Proteacex. pi? Proteoides laucifolius, Hr _i_ + + 9ia V14 + + + + 91.1 31 fi 917 + + + 91 P 911 •"II + + + + 991 993 S«3 •194 Lomatia saportanea, Lx + + 9?5 + + + Wfi 007 -W8 Laurinete. + + ->->n "1(1 + + "tl ofp + m + + + 4- 934 "15 °1K 237 + + nlrl "11 + 940 + + 941 040 + •MT + 044 + 945 + + 940 FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 99 Ta&fe o/ Distribution of the Plants of the Cretaceous Cenonianian Formation — Conti nued. NAMES OP SPECIES. 1 ° i I i c -S . a* 1 O « M 2 J f 0 — « 1 P S I 1 I a w « S •§ S 1 1.5 o s o 03 4 1 s g a £ < a 'Z t» e s II 1 a 5 » I 1 -a .2 6 to pa x if 3 a § E 1 >. s 1 1 1 « c to s V u ed £ o b. O - 247 248 249 250 S51 -52 253 254 255 + + + + + + + Sassafras (Araliupsis) disseotnm, LX + + + + Sflfi 257 ^4;wc^«e;e. + • <>5fl Asarinex. + °5Q dfyrsinea. + 2fin Diospyrinese. + + + + 1 9fil + ot|o ara Diuspyros rut undi folia. Lx 2f>4 + + + + + + 2n5 Ericacem. + 9fifi *?fi7 2fiP fflfifl Asclepiadea. ■27(1 Araliacex. + + + + + 271 272 + S>73 f -74 + + + + + -■;■ Sffft •'77 ■■> ::::::::::::: ■97Q + + 5W "281 + -.po + ?83 + 984 + ■SP5 + 100 DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES. Talk s/ Distribution of the Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian Formation — Continued. ft 1 z NAMES or SPECIES. Dakota Group — Kan- gas, Nebraska, Min- nesota. Dakota Group— Col- orado, Eastern base of the Mountains. 0 ■ ID 3 o CO i •v £ a B so- ft — £ < a Europe — M oletein, Quedlinburg. 1 4> § .2 £ s •C ft a a ce o k pa u. g ft X. § X & EC c 5 * be 6 5 a — .2 = 2 » a 4) | « 4 U 0 286 287 288 389 290 291 MI '."•4 -".'.'■ Ampelides. + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + 298 Hamamelidttt. 1 301 302 303 304 305 306 307 308 309 310 • Cornea. + + + + + 1 yiagnoliacex. + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + 313 314 315 316 317 318 319 3-!0 321 322 Liriodendron intermedium, Lx + + + + + 324 Anonacctt. Ranunculacete. + + + 1 FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 101 Tabk of Distribution of the Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian Formation — Cont lined. s a 3 J5 NAMES OP SPECIES. Dakota Group — Kan- sas, Nebraska, Min- nesota. Dakota Group — Col- orado, Eastern base of the Mountains. 4m 0 ■ .3 B o I 1 1 a a « *- s < ■ a . S s a bo ■2 = 3 = ! 3 55 a> 3 0 . « S = bo S S ■5 = 5 £ 3 C i I I 36G Calumnifera. + + 367 3t# 3K9 Juglandae. + + 370 + 371 Anacardiacea. + 379 + H73 + 374 + 37n Pomaeett, + + 37fi Amygdalae. TT7 Leguminosrc. + + + + + + + 778 17<* 'IPO VI Tpo + + + tr? ">«4 38 S + + + + + + + + 386 '-7 1*R 389 390 391 393 + 3!>4 + + + -.- 397 Genera and species of uncertain relation. + + + + + + + + + + 403 ** FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 103 Table of Distribution of the Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian Formation — Continued. E s S5 NAMES OF SPECIES. Dakota Group — Kan- sas, Nebraska, Miu- nesota. Dakota Group — Col- orado, Eastern base of the Mountains. GO 9 0 an 1 1 s § 3 £ < a Europe — Moletein, Quedlinburg. Quader Sandstone — Hartz, lSohemm. s s ■5 * SB W - semys (Leidy). which Lemoine finds a little higher up in the series in the conglomerate of Cerny, which is the lower part of the Suessonian. In France, a genus of the Laramie, Polythorax, extends into the Lignite or upper Coryphodon beds of the Suessonian. Thus the Laramie is inter- calated in its characters between the Cretaceous period on one hand and the Tertiary on the other, and its fauna includes genera and orders of both great series." Admitting the exposition of the characters of the strata as made by the celebrated author of the notice, it may be observed that, from the table which follows the above remark, all the genera common to the Sables of Bracheux and the Laramie Group forcibly indicate relationship to the The relation of the horizon of extinct vertebrata of Europe and North America. " U. S. Geol. & Geog. Survey'' (Hayden), Bull, v, No. 1. 112 FLORA OF THE LARAMIE GROUP. Tertiary, even to strata above the Eocene. The other genera, as remarked by Professor Cope, are Dinosaurian of Mezozoic types, but are without any representatives in Europe; hence they can only be used as hypothetically implying reference of the Laramie Group to the Post-Cretaceous. For they have never been found anywhere but in America, while the reference of the Laramie to the Tertiary age is based on the positive evidence of species or genera represented in that formation both in Europe and America. Professor Heer, in the Vlth volume of the "Arctic Flora," has exam- ined the question from the same point of view. After remarking that the Tertiary character of the fossil plants of the Laramie Group, confirmed by that of the mollusks, had rightly forced me to recognize it as Tertiary, he adds that the discovery at Black Buttes of Agathaumas sylvestris, a Dinosaurian, had been considered by zoologists as sufficient authority for the admission not only of Black Buttes but of the whole Laramie Group into the Cretaceous; this from the dogma that Dinosaurians have disap- peared with the Cretaceous. That a Saurian, he says, has been found only at that locality, is no reason for recognizing it as a Cretaceous species, but the only conclusion which can be drawn from the fact is, that until now it has been supposed that the Dinosaurian type had died in the Cre- taceous, while animals of this kind have permitted some of their offspring to live still in the Tertiary. And, indeed, in regard to that, other groups of Saurians, like the crocodile, have lived in far different periods. There- fore the Agathaumas of Black Buttes is not proof at all that at that locality a Tertiary flora was existing at the same time as a Cretaceous fauna, as admitted by Professor Cope; for a single animal does not constitute a fauna any more than a fragment of plant could constitute a flora. Added to this,, it is also well to remark that at Black Buttes, in a stratum immediately above the bed where the remains of Agathaumas were found, a fish, Celastes,. four species of turtles, an alligator, and a mammal have been discovered, and that all these animals are undoubtedly Tertiary.1 4th. The Laramie formation is a land or fresh-water formation. It sufficient proof of this fact was not given by the remains of plants and the numerous coal deposits found at divers stages over its whole extent, 1 O. Heer, Beitrage zur Miocene Flora von North Canada, p. 7, in Flora foseilis Arctica, vol. vi, part -2. FLORA OF THE LARAMIE GROUP. 113 the molloscan fauna would offer an incontestable evidence. Professor C. A. White, in a paper lately published,1 writes as follows: "The inverte- brate fauna of the Laramie Group is wholly different from that of any of the Marine Cretaceous formations, with one of which some writers have confounded it. It contains no true marine type of any kind, but it does contain many brackish-water molluscan forms, and also the remains of many fresh and land mollusks. The fauna characterizes a great wide- spread geological group of strata in the most distinct and unequivocal manner, several of its molluscan species now being known to occur at localities more than a thousand miles apart." After remarking on the erroneous statements in the text-book of Geology by Professor Geikie, and on the assertion of Professor J. P. Stevenson upon the presence of marine strata of the Fox Hills Group alternating with those of the Lara- mie, Professor White adds: "That any true Laramie strata ever alternate with those of the Fox Hills Group, or any other Marine Cretaceous Group, or that any true marine fossils were ever collected from any strata of the Laramie Group, I cannot admit. I regard all such statements as the result of a misunderstanding of the stratigraphical geology of a region in which such observations are said to have been made." These remarks agree entirely with those I have had opportunity to make in my researches on the flora of the Laramie Group.2 The flora, like the invertebrate fauna, is, on the whole, of a peculiar character, uni- formly distributed over the whole extent of the formation, and free from any types or characters relating it to the Cretaceous flora. As the Lara- mie Group has never been subjected to submersion in the deep sea, the few remains of Dinosaurians found in it are derived from low marine lagoons penetrating into the land, and cannot impress the formation with the Cretaceous character. This being the case, it is not at all surprising to find remains of marine animals of Cretaceous types with remains of plants of Tertiary age, not more than to find the bones of the marine saurian Agatlmumas of Black Buttes enveloped in a mass of dicotyledon- ous leaves, some of them even glued to the bones, and petrified with them 1 Late observations concerning the Molluscan Fauna and the Geographical extent of the Laramie Group, "Amer. Journ. of Sei.," 3d series, vol. xxv, p. 206 (1883). * " American Journal of Science,-' 3d Ser., 1874, vol. xxv, pp. 546-557. CF 8 114 FLOE A OF THE LARAMIE GROUP. in such a way that they cannot be separated without breaking the speci- mens. This fact positively indicates the cause of the distribution of some remains of Cretaceous animals as merely casual, without relation to the nature and the progressing development of the formation. As has already been remarked, the external aspect of the species of different groups treated in vol. vii is an obstacle to the easy comprehension of the character of each group. It is, therefore, advisable to have now, separately, all the species of the Eocene flora exposed in a table, with their relation indicated. This will render more clear the deductions which, as said above, have been derived from the character of the flora in the "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vol. vii.1 1 This quotation refers to vol. vii of the " U. S. Geological Survey of the Territories," by Dr. P. V. Hayden. (1878). DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES. 115 TABLE OF DISTRIBUTION OF THE SPECIES OF THE LARAMIE GROUP. p NAMES OF SPECIES. American. European. Baton Mountain b, Placiere, Colorado, Henry's Fork, Bar- ren's SpringB, Fort Ellis, Spring CaQon, Black Buttes, Point of Bocks, Yellow- stone Lake. m a 9 O w 'S. •£• *s '3 1 A. s o r£ • O a t §> a ° o a o S s < .2 1 ' « a 1 i a a 3 «o m i £ a s 9 a a & ~ i a o o o a Funoi. B B.B Id B.B Col Ltchfnes. B.B ALOi. B B. Col., B. B., etc B. Col., B. B., etc _ „_ Col Id Rel... Rel.„ Deleseeria fulva, Li Eel... B_ E _ B R Pt. of B___ Ltcopodiacks. Col ........ Pt. of B Selaginella laciniata, Lx FlLICES. Pt. ofB Kel... Col Col Eel_._ - — - Rel Sphenopteria nigricans, I/x Hym^nAphyllnm ronfunnm, Lx ..--■ .. Pteris pseudo-peunreforniis, Lx Pteria subflimplex, Lx Pteris erosa, Lx Col, B.B Col. Hy. Fk Rel Col B. Col Col Rel B.B„ Rel ... Hy. Fk Id Col _ Col _ Rel Rel Id Id Col Col Gymnogramma Gardneri, Lx Gymnogramma Haydenii, Lx ___ Col., T. S. lake Col Rel B. Spr Id Lygodium Marrinei.Lx _ _— — — — Col . BanooABPKB. Salvinia attenuata, Lx Equisetaoxb. P. of B - Rel Col.__ _ 116 DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES Table of Distribution of the Species of the Laramie, Group- -Continued. NAMES OF SPECIES. American. ElHtOPEAN. Raton Mountains, Placiere, Colorado, Henry's Fork, Bar- ren's Springs, Fort Ellis, Spring Canon, Black Buttes, Point of Bocks, Yellow- stone Lake. « a a CO. Bornst&dt, Mt. Prom- ina— Oligocene. Miocene. Col Kel Y. S. Lake Bel ._ R.M R.M _ Bel Col P P B., Col, B.B Col Col Col__ DICOTYLEDONES. AMENTACE.E. B.B Kel Col_ Eel Eel Col Rel Col Id .. CUPUILIFERJE. B Id . Id Col R., Col., S.C_ _ Id Id Eel s. C B.B __ s. C Rel F.E Rel.__. Eel Kel Id F. E Col., B B Col P. of R P.ofR Kel B.B Id Id Populus melanario, Hr _ P.ofR P.ofB Col S. 0., B. B Id Id R Id Col., B.B Col Col., B.B More*. Col _ Rel R., Col Id _ B.B P.ofR Id Col R I 118 DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES Table of Distribution of the Species of the Laramie Group- —Continued. NAMES OF SPECIES. American. European. Raton Mountains, Placiere, Colorado, Henry's Fork, Bar- rell'a Springs, Fort Ellis, Spring Canon, Black Buttes, Point of Rocks, Yellow- atone Lake. « a a | "3. a, "3 Green River Group — Oligocene. 1 I I' S a © 1 i D a a s 3, 3 £ ° 8 *; o fl I 3 O n 9 a 8 o 3 Col. Ficna planicoatata, Lx B. B., Col., P. of R Ficua plauicoatata, var. latifolia, Lx Col Ficua plauicostata, var. Goldiana, Li Col. Rel Ficus tiliaefolia, Al.Br S.C.,P.ofR.,R.,Col.,B.B. Col Id . Id . . Id Rel — Rel Ficus aubtruncata, Lx Col., Sp. C . Id Col., P. of R Nyctagines:. Pisonia racemosa, Lx Laubinzub. Laurus ocoteoides, Lx B.B Col_ Laurus prsestans, Lx P. of R Rel. Id .. Rel Rel Id Id Col Id Id Sp.C _ Col__ Daphnogene Anglica?, Hr Lonicere^. Col B.B., P. of R, Col Rel Rel .. B.B B.B.,P.of R _ Rel . Viburnum Whymperi, Hr B.B Rel B.B.,P.of R Id Col Col Viburnum solitarium, Lx Col Col_ Oleac&e. Fraxiuus Goldiana, Lx Col Col Sp.C Id . Id Fraxinus denticulata, Hr DlOBPYRINE^. B.B Col . „__ Diosjiyros brachyaepala, Al. Br ericace.e. Araliacex. Sp.C Id Col Rel Cissus tricuapidata, Hr.. __ _. Vitia Olriki.Hr Col Rel Id Id Col, B.B B.B OF THE LARAMIE GROUP. 119 Table of Distribution of tfa Species of the Laramie Group —Continued. NAMES OF SPECIES. American. European. Raton Mountains, Placit-re, Colorado, Henry's Fork, Bar- ren's Springs, Fort Ellis, Spring Canon, Black Buttes, Point of Rocks, Yellow- stone Lake. © a © o w "3. a, I I o 5 s 1 o .i bo « 3 a o 9 u O © < I § i u S © a © o I © c a a N a £ a a a , a 2 i © © o a COBNE.fi. Col __ Rel Id . Rel Col Cot.,Sp. C Magxoliackx. R.,Col Id „ Col, B.B Id Col ._. R _ Id „ R _ Rel ANONACES. Coi. :_. Nymph backs. Col __ Col MaI.VACEvE. Col ___ Id BUTTNEHtAOEiE. Sp.C.F.E Rel Col _ __ Col Col Id _ TrX.IA.OKS. B.B _. Rel B.B Kel ... P.of R Rel ... B.B. _ Rel ... Rel Sapinpaces. Col., B.B._ _ Celastbaces. Col Rel Sp.O- Rel Rhamxes. Col., B.B Col Col CoI.,B.B_ __ R Id . Id .... Id . Rel Col _. __ Col., B.B Rhaumus inaequalis, Li Col __ B.B _ 120 DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES. Table of Dutriliution of the Species of the Laramie Group — Continued. NAMES OF SPECIES. American. European. Eaton Mountains, Placii'ie, Colorado, Henry's Fork, Bar- ren's Springs, Fort Ellis, Spring Oafion, Black Buttes, Point of Eocks, Yellow- stone Lake. a 9 63 a 1 a Is u g ? o o o o ■1 = 3 g A § i u 6 ® a a o 1 P a QQ Bornstadt, Mt. Prom- ina— Oligocene. © c © 3 i Rel Col., B.B Id _... Rel _.. Col.,B.B _ Eel _ JUGLANDE^. Id Rel Rel _.. Eel S. C.,B.B.,Col Id Anacabdiaceje. Id Eel Eel B.B HaLORAGE/E. Mtrtace^. Id? LEOUMINOS.E. B.B Id . S C Id Incertj; Sedis. Carpites caffeieformis, Lx Eel DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES ADDED TO THE FLORA OF THE LARAMIE GROUP. FILICBS. Osmund a major, sp. nov. Plate XVIII, Fig. 5. Frond pinnate; pinnules simple, alternate, large and thick, linear-lanceolate, unequilateral at base; borders undulate; medial nerve narrow; lateral nerves passing to the borders at a broad angle of divergence, forking generally once from the base, one of the branches sometimes forking again from the middle. This beautiful fragment seems to belong to the same species as that of fig. 5, pi. iv, "U. S. Geol. Rep.." vii; at least the nervation is identical in its characters. The borders of the leaflets, however, are very entire, while they are obscurely crenulate in pi. iv, fig. 5. They come from the same locality. On the other hand the fragments, figs. 6 and 7 of pi. iv, vol. vii, have the same nervation as fig. 1 — that is, a very narrow midrib, and the lateral veins forking more generally from the middle than from the base. It is, therefore, uncertain whether these fragments represent two or three species, or whether, perhaps, they may all be referable to the same. Hub. — Golden. A. Lakes. Collection of Princeton College. Pteris erosa, Lesqx. Plate XIX, Fig. 1. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii. p. 53, pi. iv. fig. 8. Fronds simply pinnate; pinnae huge, linear-oblong, narrowed to a pointed acumen, unequilateral at base; lateral nerves distant, obtusely diverging from the medial nerve, curving down in joining it, forking at the base only, rarely one of the veins forking again from the middle. By the shape of its leaflets and their nervation this species resembles the former and should, perhaps, be identified with it. The borders are sharply irregularly serrate, sometimes merely gnawed in places. Hah. — Same locality as the preceding; also communicated by Mr. Lakes. It is the property of the Princeton College. 121 122 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES Gymnogramma Haydenii, Lesqx. Plate XIX, Fig. 2. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 59, pi. v, figs. 1-3. The fragment represented here is the upper part of a large leaflet having exactly the same specific characters. It has been figured, on -account of the locality, as a positive identification of Snake River and Yel- lowstone Lake with the Laramie Group. Hob. — Golden. A. Lakes. PALM2E. Oreodoxites plicatus, sp. nov. Plate XVIII, Figs. 1-4. Leaves acute at both ends, deeply plicate lengthwise in numerous rays converging at the base and the apex, obscurely marked toward the base by a narrow medial nerve; rays distinctly veined; primary nerves distinct, separated by 3 or 4 thin intermediate ones. On account of the plicate lamina, the leaves are referable to palms, and, as seen by figs. 2 and 3, they appear partly traversed by a narrow rib, which would indicate the disposition of the leaves as simple; but they are more probably lobes of a compound or palmately divided frond, like those of Oreocloxia regia of Cuba. In this last species the lobes are much longer and comparatively narrower, connected near the base. This disposition may have been the same for the fossil leaves, as the frag- ments, figs. 2 and 3, appear as lacerated near the base, and therefore as if they had been merely segments of a palmately divided frond. The fragments of leaves described as Ludoviopsis Greononm folia, Sap., "Fl. de Sezanne," p. 339, pi. iv, fig. 1, are the only fossil plants to which the species might be compared. If the midrib of fig. 2 was more dis- tinctly marked and the rays flat, the likeness would be striking. Saporta's species is referable to the Pandaneve. It has not the truly plicate rays of the palms. Hah. — Golden, Colorado. Found by Rev. A. Lakes. The specimens belong to the Museum of Princeton College. ADDED TO THE FLORA OF THE LARAMIE GROUP. 123 OLEACEiE. Fraxinus eocenica, Lesqx. Plate XX, Figs. 1-3. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 229. This fine species has been fully described, as quoted above. The specimens which represent it belong to the Princeton Museum. ARALIACE.E. Aralia pun gens, sp. nov. Plate XIX, Figs. 3, 4. Leaves coriaceous, rigid, very large, palinately divided; segments deeply cut into lanceolate sharply acuminate lobes — the lower opposite, the upper simple or lobate on one side. The general outline of the leaves represented by the figured frag- ments is very probably analogous to the one figured in pi. xxxv of this vol- ume; for it is evident that we have here mere segments or fragments of a compound leaf. These segments are subdivided into long lanceolate sharply acuminate entire lobes, which, oblique at their base, are turned up and erect at the apex. The nervation of the segments is pinnate; the lower secondary veins are opposite, strong, passing up to the point of the lobes, or curving up and following close to the borders like the lateral veins of the lobes. This species is allied in its form to what has been described in vol. vii as M. Lessigii, p. 136, but the nervation differs. In M. Lessigii, the tertiary veins directed toward the sinuses divide under them into two branches, passing along on both sides and following the borders of the lobes, while in this leaf the tertiary veins do not divide, but appear to merely pass up on one side without forking. Though this difference may be marked, it is scarcely possible to doubt that these fragments represent the same group or the same genus of plants, and, as I have remarked it in the description of M. Lessigii, Saporta and other authors refer plants of this kind to the Araliacece. The fossil leaves, published thus far, and more evidently related to these fragments, are the species of Sylphidium, Massalongo, on which Schimper remarks that the three species described from fragments are 124 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES without doubt referable to the genus Aralia and represent a single species, perhaps identical with Aralia multifida, Sap. Hab. — Golden. A. Lakes. Specimens in the Museum of Princeton College. MAGNOLIACE.E. Magnolia tenuinervis, Lesqx. Plate XIX, Fig 6. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 249, pi. xlv. figs. l-.r>. In the description of the species, I. c, I compared the fragments by which it is represented to M. Inglefieldi, Heer, "Fl. Arct.," p. 120, especially to figs. 1-3 of pi. xviii. The part of leaf now figured is exactly of the same form as fig. 1 of this last plate. It is coriaceous, the surface smooth or glossy, the lateral veins only being apparently not quite as strong. The relation is therefore so close that it is scarcely possible to admit the differ- ence as specific, the more so as some of the leaves figured in vol. vii have the lateral nerves quite as strong as represented by Heer. Hab. — Golden. A. Lakes. Specimen in the National Museum. AN0NACE.3E. A no n a robust a, sp. nov. Plate XX, Fig. 4. Leaves large, coriaceous, ovate-lanceolate, gradually narrowed to the pointed apex, rounded at base, pinnately nerved; secondary nerves strong, close, parallel, curved in passing to the borders, camptodrome. The leaf is about 13 centimeters long, 6 broad below the middle; the borders are slightly undulate; the medial nerve is thick; the lateral (12 pairs) also thick, especially toward the base, are alternate, very open or nearly at right angles toward the base, then gradually at a more acute angle of divergence, which in the upper ones is only 30°. These veins are all simple, more or less obliquely cut by strong nervilles, which are either simple and continuous or anastomosing in the middle of the areas. The species is distantly related to Anona elliptica, Ung., "Syllog.," iii, p. 43. pi. xiv. fig. 1. The nerves, however, are much stronger indeed stronger than in any fossil leaf referred to this genus, and the base of the leaf is rounded. Hab. — Golden, Colorado. R.ev. A. Lakes. ADDED TO THE FLORA OF THE LARAMIE GROUP. 125 STERCULIACE.E. Sterculia modesta, Sap. Plate XX, Fig. 5. Leaves thick, rounded in the lower part, trilobate at the apex; medial lobe longer, separated from the lateral by broad sinuses; nervation trifid from the base; lateral nerves camptodrome. This finely preserved leaf is 8 centimeters long from the base to the apex of the middle lobe, and 6 centimeters broad between the points of the lateral ones. It is enlarged in the middle, a little contracted below the lateral lobes, and deltoid to the apex. The primary nerves are strong; the lateral are entwined by distinct nervilles; the areolation is in loose irreg- ularly quadrate meshes. By comparison with a fragment described under this name in "Fl. de Sezanne," p. 401, pi. xii, fig. 2, the American leaf has been identified by the author. Hub. — Golden, Colorado. A. Lakes. Specimen in the Museum of Princeton College. FRANGULACEJE. Z i z y p h u s Beekwithii, ep. nov. Plate XIX, Fig. 5. Leaf membranaceous, oval or obovate, rounded at the top, narrowed and decur- rent to the petiole, palmately tri-nerved from the base; medial nerve narrow, with a single branch above the middle, the lateral curving up at a distance from the borders nearly aerodrome, much branched outside; nervilles close, distinct, at right angles to the midrib. The fine leaf, somewhat fan-like, 4i centimeters long, 3 broad, has a thick petiole a little more than 1 centimeter long. The lateral primary nerves ascend to the top at equal distances from the midrib and the bor- ders, which are perfectly entire. The secondary nerves are numerous (about 12 pairs), parallel, the lower being basilar and marginal; the ner- villes are strong, parallel, continuous, and very close. The species is related to Zizyphus Baincourti, Sap., of the Sezanne flora. Hub. — Near Golden, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith. Specimen in the National Museum. 126 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. It ha in n us «le for in at us, sp. nov. Plate XX, Fig. 6. Leaf lanceolate, tapering to an obtuse point, abruptly narrowing and decurrent to the petiole; borders entire, irregularly undulate; lateral nerves simple, campto- drome. The leaf seems to have been deformed in the process of maceration. It is largest below the middle, diversely undulate-plicate on both sides; the secondary nerves are numerous (16 pairs), open, but much curved in passing toward the borders and following close to them, the upper ones at a more acute angle of divergence than those of the base. Hal. — Golden, Colorado. Specimen in the National Museum. THE FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. GEOLOGICAL DISTRIBUTION OF THE MEASURES. In my preceding Reports I have referred to the Green River Group a limited number of species of fossil plants obtained from different local- ities mentioned below, and which were formerly considered as pertaining to the same geological stage. Now this group includes four members: the lower, the Wasatch, of which the Green River is an upper member;, then, in ascending, tbe Bridger, the Uinta, and the White River with the Oregon beds. The name of tbe Green River Group was proposed by Dr. F. V. Hay- den on account of the great extent, thickness, and display of strata of this formation along Green River in Wyoming. The formation as it is seen there is purely of a fresh-water origin and seems to be a continuation of the Eocene Laramie Group, or Lignitic, its strata being conformable to it and the modifications of the compounds being gradual. The lower member of the measures is mostly composed of arenaceous beds, the upper a series of laminated shale, each of these members averaging about one thousand feet in thickness. The upper part of the measures merit especially to be considered, now, as from it are derived the fossil remains which have been described here as derived from the Green River Group. The shale, variegated in color, mostly red and white, and variable in thickness, give to the measures a peculiar banded appearance, especially marked near Green River Station, where I had an opportunity to make some observations on the distribution of the strata. At this place a section of 550 feet from the bed of the river to the high round bluff towering there over the country around shows the multiplicity of the layers and the variety of the compound.1 The upper part of the bluff is a hard ferru- 1 Hnyden's "Annual Report," 1872, p. H36, -where the section is giren in detail. 127 128 REMARKS ON THE GEOLOGICAL DISTRIBUTION ginous red sandstone in layers varying from 6 inches to 1 foot; below this there are 55 feet of laminated argillaceous sandstone with remains of fishes and plants intercalated between distinct slaty layers i to 1 inch thick; then five beds of black bituminous compact shale measuring 2, 5, 25 feet, separated by beds of white calcareous shale, sandstone in thin layers, etc. Few of the beds are compact and homogeneous except the bituminous shale. The intercalated sandstone, four beds, variable from 5 to 13 feet, are composed of shaly layers. Near the base of the section only there is a bed of hard calcareous somewhat compact rock, which I have not remarked elsewhere in the country around. The localities where fossil plants formerly referred to the Green River Group have been obtained are near Alkali Stage Station and Green River Station, Wyoming; in Randolph County of the same State; near Elko Station, on the U. P. Railroad, in Nevada; near the mouth of White River, Utah; and especially at Florissant, a locality also mentioned as Castello's Ranch and South Park, in Colorado. The beds1 of Florissant, now generally known for the abundance of their fossil remains, plants and insects especially, have been formed by like deposits. The geologist, Dr. A. C. Peale, one of the assistants of Dr. F. V. Hayden in his Survey of the Territories, has first given a short account of the formation near Florissant, a settlement rather than a vil- lage, situated in a narrow valley of the mountains, at the southern extremity of the Front Range of Colorado. He says: " In this valley, the name of Hayden Park has been given to the low rolling country to the west of Pike's Peak. Hayden Park is drained by Front Creek, West Creek, and Beaver Creek. The latter flows to the northwest and empties into the South Platte just below the upper canon. About five miles from its mouth, around the settlement of Florissant, is an irregular basin filled with modern deposits. The entire basin is not more than five miles in diameter. The deposits extend up the branches of the creek, which all unite near Florissant. Between the branches are granite islands appearing above the beds which themselves rest on the granite. Just below Floris- sant, on the north side of the road, are bluffs not over 50 feet in height, 1 Dr. Hayden's "Annual Report, U. S. Geological Survey of the Territories," 1873, p. 200. OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 129 in which are good exposures of the various beds. The following section gives them from top downward: "1. Coarse conglomerated sandstone. "2. Fine-grained, soft, yellowish-white sandstone, more or less argil- laceous, and containing fragments of stems and leaves. "3. Coarse gray and yellow sandstone. "4. Chocolate-colored clay shales with fossil leaves. At the upper part the shales are black, and below pass into — "5. Whitish clay shales. "These last form the base of the hill. The beds are all horizontal." After remarking on the presence of fragments of trachyte scattered around and found in layers near the surface, as seen by the boring of a well in the vicinity, Dr. Peale continues: "The lake basin may possibly be one of a chain of lakes that extended southward. I had thought it possible that the beds were of Pliocene age. The specimens obtained from No. 4 of the section above were submitted to Mr. Lesquereux, who informs me that they are Upper Tertiary, and says that he does not believe, as yet, that the plants of the Green River Group, to which are referable the speci- mens sent to him, authorize the conclusion of Pliocene age. He rather considers them, as yet, as Upper Miocene. The species known of our Upper Tertiary are, as yet, too few and represented in too poor specimens for definitive conclusion. Those sent from Florissant have a Myrica, a Cassia, fragments of leaves of Salix angustata, Al. Br., a Rhus, an Ulmus, and a fragment of Poa or Poacites." I give the end of the quotation in order to show that the first opinion I expressed on the age of the Green River Group from its vegetable remains was based upon the examination of too insufficient materials. After Dr. Peale the lake basin of Florissant has been carefully explored by Professor Sam. H. Scudder, who, in " Bulletin of the Geol. Survey,'* vol. vi, No. 2, has given in great detail the most precise and interesting account of his researches. It comprises not only the topo- graphical description of the basin, the geology and stratigraphy of the beds formed by deposits of the lake, but a preliminary report on the insects and the plants obtained there by himself in an immense number CF 9 130 REMAKES ON THE GEOLOGICAL DISTRIBUTION of specimens. From this valuable memoir are derived a few notes which complete what the paleontologist may wish to know in regard to the strata from which the fossil remains are derived. Professor Scudder's memoir is elucidated by a map of the Tertiary basin of Florissant as it was at the time when the strata were deposited. The area was then covered by a shallow sheet of water, hemmed in on all sides by near granite hills whose wooded slopes come to the waters edge, sometimes, especially on the northern and eastern sides, rising abruptly ; at others gradually sloping so that reeds and flags grew in the shallow water by the shore; the water of the lake, penetrated by deep inlets between the hills, giving to it a varied and tortuous outline. This old lake was really a long outlet following the bottom of the valley, and expanding on both sides in lateral long shallow straits or pools. In one place the lake is contracted to half a mile in width ; at two others one-fourth of a mile ; taken altogether it is on an average 1 mile broad, being 6 to 7 miles long, expanding, on the eastern side especially, into nine of those narrow shal- low straits. The outlines of the straits are, of course, varied. The area covered by their water measured half a mile to a mile long, one-fourth to half a mile broad, so that the shape of that Tertiary lake, as it is repre- sented upon the map, resembles an oblong leaf, lobate on the borders, somewhat like a leaf of the white oak. It is easy to understand how those shallow pools, penetrating between hills covered with deep forest, alter- nately drying in summer and filling up in the rainy season, could become the reservoirs of woody and animal debris thrown upon their surface from overhanging trees and rocks, and there periodically accumulating by the succession of dryness and flood. Professor Scudder supposes that the ancient outlet of the whole system was at the southern extremity; at least, the marks of the lake deposits reach near the ridge which now separates the waters of the Platte and of the Arkansas; and the nature of the basin itself, the much more rapid descent of the present surface on the southern side of the division, with the absence of any lacustrine deposits upon its slopes, lead to this conclusion. Says Professor Scudder: "The very shales of the lake itself, in which OF THE GREEN EIVEE GEOUP. 131 the myriad of plants and insects are entombed, are wholly composed of vol- canic sand and ash; 50 feet or more thick, they lie in alternating layers of coarser and finer materials. About half of this, now lying beneath the general surface of the ground, consists of heavily bedded drab shales with a conchoidal fracture, and totally destitute of fossils. The upper half has been eroded and carried away, leaving, however, the fragmentary remains of this great ash deposit clinging to the borders of the basin and surrounding the islands; a more convenient arrangement for the present explorer could not have been devised. That the source of volcanic ashes must have been close at hand seems abundantly proved by the difference in the deposits at the extreme ends of the lake. Not only does the thick- ness of the beds differ at the two points, but it is difficult to bring them into anything beyond the most general concordance. "The excavation of the filled-up basin we must presume to be due to the ordinary agencies of atmospheric erosion. The islands in the lower lake take now as then the form of the granitic nucleus ; nearly all are long and narrow, but their trend is in every direction, both across and along the valley in which they rest. Great masses of the shales still adhere equally on every side to the rocks against which they are deposited, prov- ing that time alone, and no rude agency, has degraded the ancient flora of the lake." The examination of Professor Scudder of the deposits of this lacus- trine basin was principally made in a small hill, from which, perhaps, the largest number of fossils have been taken, lying just south of the house of Mr. Adam Hill and upon his ranch. "Like the other ancient islets of this upland lake it now forms a mesa, or flat-topped hill, about 30 to 50 feet high, perhaps 300 feet long and 80 broad. Around its eastern base are the famous petrified trees, huge, upright trunks, standing as they grew, which are reported to have been 18 to 20 feet high at the advent of the present residents of the region. Piecemeal they have been destroyed by vandal tourists, until now not one of them rises more than 2 or 3 feet above the surface of the ground, and many of them are entirely leveled; but their huge size is attested by the relics, the largest of which can be seen to have been 10 to 15 feet in diameter. These gigantic trees appear 132 REMARKS ON THE GEOLOGICAL DISTRIBUTION In be Sequoias, as Jar as can be told from thin sections of the wood sub- mitted to Dr. L. Goodale. As is well known, remains of more than one species of Sequoia have been found in the shales at their base. "From what information we could gain of the wells in this neighbor- hood, il would appear that the present bed of the ancient Florissant lake is entirely similar in composition for at least 30 feet below the surface, consisting of heavily bedded non-fossiliferous shales having conchoidal fracture. Above these basal deposits, on the slope of the hill, we found the following series from above downward, commencing with the evenly bedded strata: "Section in Southern Lake — By S. H. Scudder and A. Lakes. Ft. Iu. 1. Finely laminated, evenly bedded, light-gray shale; plants and insects scarce and poorly preserved 1 2 2. Light-brown, soft and pliable, fine-grained sandstone; unfossil- iferous 2 0 3. Coarser, ferruginous sandstone; unfossiliferous 1 4 4. Resembling No. 1, leaves and insect remains 8 2 5. Hard, compact, grayish-black shale, breaking with a conchoidal fracture, seamed in the middle with a narrow strip of drab shale; fragments of plants 11 0 6. Ferruginous shale ; unfossiliferous 5 0 7. Resembling No. 5, but having no conchoidal fracture; stems of plants, insects, and a small bivalve mollusk 3 4 8. Very fine gray ochreous shale ; non-fossiliferous 0 2 9. Drab shales, interlaminated with finely divided paper shales of a light-gray color; stems of plants, reeds, insects 18 0 10. Grumbling ochreous shale; leaves abundant, insects rare 3 0 11. Drab shales; no fossils 3 0 12. Coarse ferruginous sandstone ; no fossils I 4 13. Very hard drab shales, having a conchoidal fracture and filled with nodules ; unfossiliferous 24 7 14. Finely laminated yellowish or drab shales ; leaves and fragments of plants, with a few insects 11 6 OP THE GREEN RIVEE GROUP. 133 Ft. In. 15. Alternating layers of darker and lighter gray and brown ferru- ginous sandstone; no fossils 4 0 16. Drab shales; leaves, seeds, and other parts of plants, and in- sects, all in abundance 24 0 17. Ferruginous, porous, sandy shale; no fossils 2 4 18. Dark-gray and yellow shales; leaves and other parts of plants.. 3 4 19. Inters tratified shales, resembling Nos. 17 and 18; leaves and ol her parts of plants, with insects 7 0 20. Thickly bedded chocolate-colored shales; no fossils 17 0 21. Porous yellow shale, interstratitied with seams of very thin drab-colored shales ; plants 3 0 22. Heavily bedded chocolate-colored shales; no fossils 11 6 23. Thinly bedded drab shales; perfect leaves, with perfect and imperfect fragments of plants and a few broken insects 7 6 24. Thinly bedded light-drab shales, weathering, very light; without fossils; passing into 7 6 25. Thick-bedded drab shales, breaking with a conchoidal fracture; also destitute of fossils 7 0 26. Coarse arenaceous shale ; unfossiliferous 3 4 27. Gray sandstone, containing decomposing fragments of some white mineral, perhaps calcite ; no fossils 70 0 28. Coarse, ferruginous, friable sandstone, with concretions of a softer material; fragments of stems 23 0 29. Thinly bedded drab shales, having a conchoidal fracture; some- what lignitic, with fragments of roots, etc 10 0 30. Dark chocolate shales, containing yellowish concretions; filled with stems and roots of plants 10 0 Total thickness of evenly-bedded shales (D. of Dr. Wadsworth's note) above floor deposits 23 0 "The bed which has been most worked for insects and leaves, and in which they are unquestionably the most abundant and best preserved, is the thick bed. No. 16, lying half way up the hill, and composed of rapidly alternating beds of variously-colored drab shales. Below this, insects were plentiful only in No. 19, and above it in Nos. 7 and 9; in other beds 134 GEOLOGICAL DISTRIBUTION. they occurred only rarely or in fragments. Plants were always abundant where insects were found, but also occurred in many strata where insects were either not discovered — such as beds 18 and 21 in the lower half and bed 6 in the upper half — or were rare, as in beds 10 and 14 above the middle and bed 23 below; the coarser lignites occurred only near the base. •• The thickest unfossiliferous beds, Nos. 20 and 27, were almost uni- form in character throughout, and did not readily split into laminae, indi- cating an enormous shower of ashes or a mud-flow at the time of their deposition; their character was similar to that of the floor-beds of the basin. "These beds of shale vary in color from yellow to dark brown. Above them all lay, as already stated, from 4 to 6 feet of coarser more granulated sediments, all but the lower bed broken up and greatly contorted. These reached almost to the summit of the mesa, which was strewn with granitic gravel and a few pebbles of lava.'" The specimens of Florissant representing the plants described in this memoir were mostly obtained by Professor Scudder, who had opportunity to purchase for Dr. Hayden a collection made by Mrs. Charlotte Hill, the proprietress of the land where are exposed the banks containing the richest fossiliferous shale. A little later a scientific exploration for the College of Princeton visited the same locality and obtained there also a great number of specimens; some of these, very fine, which were loaned me for examination, have been figured and described in this report. I have been allowed to use the names of some of the members of the exploration — Messrs. W. B. Scott, H. F. Osborn, F. Speir, McCosh, W. Libbey — for the nomenclature of some of the new species which are represented by the Princeton specimens. ENUMERATION AND DESCRIPTION OF THE SPECIES OF FOSSIL PLANTS KNOWN FROM THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. CRYPTOGAMS. FUNGI. Spliaeria luyricae, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Eep.," vii, p. 34, pi. ii, fig. 4. CHARACEJE. CHARA, Waill. Cbara? glomerata, sp. nov. Plate XXI, Fig. 12. Leaves short, in compact, dense, distant or terminal capitules; stem narrow. These fragments are not positively referable to Chara on account of the compactness and shortness of the leaves. The branches bearing the capitules are smooth, flexuous, the leaves ? apparently subcylindrical, acute. They may represent flower-bearing pedicels of Platanus like P. racemosa, Nutt. They, however, can scarcely be considered as such, for not the least fragment of Platanus leaves has been found as yet in the Green River Group. Hab.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. MUSCI. FONTINALIS, Linn. Fontiiialis pristiua, ep. nov. Plate XXI, Fig. 9. Leaves obscurely two-ranked, crowded, linear-lanceolate, acuminate, ecostate. The leaves are close, gradually enlarged toward the embracing base, about one centimeter long, very narrow. Hab. — Florissant, Colorado. The locality indicated as Castello's ranch is the same. 135 136 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. HYPNUM, Linn. II. \ piiiini Haydenii, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 44, p!. v, figs. 14-146. RHIZOCARPE^E. SALVINIA, Mich. Salvinia cyclophylla, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.,'' vii, p. 64, pi. v, figs. 10,10a. Salvinia Alleni, Lesqx. Plate XXI, Figs. 10, 11. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 65, pi. v, fig. 11. The species is common and has been obtained in large well-preserved specimens by the different collectors. The leaves are merely variable in size, obtuse or slightly emarginate at the apex, topped by the point of the excurrent nerve. EQUISETACEjE. EQUISETUM, Linn. Equisetum Wyomingense, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 69, pi. vi, figs. 8-11. Equisetum Haytlenii, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 67, pi. vi, figs. 2-4. ISOETEjE. ISOETES ?, Web. Isoetes brevifolius, sp. nov. Tufts small, compact; leaves cylindrical, acuminate, coming out of a small cylin- drical stem or rhizoma. The leaves are 1 to 2 millimeters in diameter, 4 to 6 centimeters long, narrowed to a point, apparently smooth. The small tufts much resemble Isoetes Brawnii, Heer, as figured in "Fl. Tert. Helv.," pi. xiv, fig. 5, the leaves being only shorter and narrower. Hab. — Florissant. Specimen No. 66. of the collection of Mr. R. D. Lacoe, of Pittston, Penna. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 137 LYCOPODIACEiE. LYCOPODIUM, Linn. Lycopodittm; proniineiis, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 45, pi. v, figs. 13-136. FILICES. SPHENOPTERIS, Phill. Sphenopteris Guyottii, ep. nov. Plate XXI, Figs. 1-7. Ultimate pinnae linear-lanceolate, of various lengths; raehis narrow and narrowly winged by the decnrrent base of the lanceolate obtuse pinnules; lower pinnules regu- larly divided into 2 to 4 half-round short lobes, connate in the middle; upper pinnules entire, oblong, obtuse; medial nerve thin, piunately branching into oblique lateral nerves, generally forking once, rai'ely simple; substance of the leaves rather thin; nervation distinct, This fern, common at Florissant, but always found in small frag- ments, has no near relation to any fossil species known to me, being only comparable to Sphenopteris Blomstrandi, Heer, " Fl. Arct," i, p. 155, pi. xxix, figs. 1-5, from the Miocene of Spitzbergen. ^In its form and its nervation it is a true Pliegopteris, closely related to some Cuban species, P. sericea, P. divergens, &c. But from the absence of fructification an exact comparison is not possible. Hah. — Florissant. Seen in most of the collections. ADIANTITES, Auct. Adiantites graeillimus, sp. nov. Plate XXI, Fig. 8. Racliis very slender, filiform, flexuous, bearing at its top a few simple entire pinnules, oval in outline, sessile by the cmieate base, obtuse; nervation dichotomous, the medial nerves forking two or three times; branches very oblique, forking near the apex. I have seen only the small fragment figured, which is, however, dis- tinctly preserved. By the disposition of the leaflets and their shape it may be compared to Asplenites allosuroides, Ung., " Fl. v. Sotzka," which has small fructified pinnules ; but the nervation is that of Adiantum. Hah. — Florissant. 138 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. LASTR-2EA, Presl. Lastrsea (Goniopteris) intermedia, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 50, pi. iv, fig. 14. PTERIS, Linn. Pteris pseudo-peiina^foriuis, Lesqx. I bill., p. 52. pi. iv, figs. 3, 4. DIPLAZIUM, Swartz. Diplaziuiu Muelleri, Heer. Ibid., p. 55, pi. iv, figs. 10, 10a. LYGODIUM, Sw. Lygodium neuropteroides, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 01, pi. v, figs. 4-7; vi, fig. 1. Li y g o d i n in D e n t o n i , Lesqx. Ibid., p. 6:1, pi. Ixv, figs. 12, 13. CONIFERS. PINUS, Linn. Pinus Florissanti, sp. nov. Plate XXI, Fig. 13. Strobile large, conical, 12 centimeters long or more, 0 centimeters in diameter at the broken base; scales large, 4| centimeters long, li broad; apophyses conical, trans- versely rhoinboidal when flattened. This fine cone is related to Piyius ponderosa, Douglas, a fine species of California and New Mexico, by the large size of the scales, not or scarcely enlarged under the apophyses. Hab.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Pinus palseostrobus ?, Ett. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 83, pi. vii, figs. 25, 31. SEQUOIA, Torr. Sequoia angustifolia, Lesqx. Ibid, p. 77, pi. vii, figs. 6-10. Sequoia Langsdoriii, Brgt. Ibid., p. 76. Sequoia Heerii, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 77, pi. vii, figs. 11-13. Sequoia afi'inis, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 75, pi. vii, figs. 3-5; lxv, figs. 1-4. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 139 TAXODIUM, Rich. Taxodiuin distiehum miocenum, Heec. "U. S. Geol. Eep.," vii, p. 7:!, pi. vi, figs. 13-14. Abies Nevadensis, Lesqx., " Hayden's Ann. Rep.," 1872, p. 372. WIDDRINGTONIA, Endl. Widdringtonin. linguaefolia, sp. nov. Plate XXI, Figs. 14, 14a. Ghjptostrubus Europaus, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 74, pi. vii, figs. 1, 2. Branches and branchlets short, pinnately divided ; divisions alternate; branch- lets simple and slender; leaves appressed, irregularly two-ranked or subalteruate, ovate, blunt-pointed or Ungulate. The specimens represent two forms of the same species, differing merely by the size or the thickness of the branches and branchlets. The more common form is figured; the other is more slender in all its parts, a var. gracilis, mentioned in "Hayden's Ann. Rep.," 1872, p. 371, as Thuites callitrina, Ung. Hal.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. THUYA, Linn. Thuya Garmani, Lesqx. Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1872, p. 372. GLYPTOSTROBUS, Endl. Glyptostrobus Ungeri ?, Heer. Plate XXII, Figs. l-6a. Heer, " Fl. Tert. Helv.," i, p. 52, pi. xviii; "Fl. Alask.," p. 22, pi. iii, tigs. 10, 11. Stem leaves squamiform, appressed, lanceolate, acute or acuminate; branch- leaves open, two-ranked, much longer, linear lanceolate, acute; male cone small, oval, terminal; strobiles ovate on short branches; scales 6 to 9, obtusely dentate at the upper border, obscurely striate lengthwise. This species, obtained in fine specimens, is in some of its characters identical with Cupressites taxiformis, Ung., "Chloris," p. 18, pis. viii and ix. The diversity of the leaves in regard to their position upon the stem and the base of the branches, where they are shorter, appressed, and squami- form, is not indicated by Unger. It seems also to be identical to Chamcecy- parites Hardtii, Endl., as represented by Ett., "Haring FL," p. 35, pi. vi, figs. 1-21, two species referred by Schimper to Sequoia Langsdorfii, Brgt. The cones of the species of Florissant, however, are not those of a Sequoia 140 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. but of a Glt/ptostrobus, and these, like the diversity in the form of the leaves, agree in character with G. Ungeri, Heer, quoted above, which is now considered by the author as a variety of Gt. Europaeus. The cones only are somewhat larger, as figured by Heer, and the stem leaves rather obtuse than acuminate. As in the "Flora of Alaska," the same author represents these scaliform leaves acute, even acuminate, and as in that of Spitzbergen (" Fl. Arct.,"' iv, pi. xi, figs. 2-8) the same kind of leaves are either obtuse or acuminate, the reference of the American form to the species of Heer is sufficiently authorized. The species is closely related to Glyptostrobus heterophyllus, Endl., of China, the only living species of this genus. Ilab. — Very common at Florissant. The specimens figured are mostly those of the Princeton Museum. PODOCARPUS, L'Herit. Podocarpus eocenica?, Ung. Leaves narrowly linear-lanceolate, acute, narrowed into a short petiole; medial nerve distinct. This description refers to two leaves which agree with the description and figure of this species by Unger (" Fl. of Sotzka," p. 28, pi. ii, figs. 11-16). The medial nerve is flat and comparatively broad; the leaves are slightly broader in the middle. Ilab. — Florissant. No. 68 of Lacoe Collection. GRAMINE^. POACHES, Heer. Poacites laevis, Heer. Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1871, p. 285. CYPERUS. C y p e r 11 s C h a v a n n e s i , Heer. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii. p. 92, pi. ix, figs. 1, 2. CYPERITES, Lindl. Cyperites Haydeiiii, sp. nov. Plate XXIII, Figs. l-3a. Leaves large, gradually enlarging upward from its root, linear above ; medial nerve broad and flat ; lateral nerve parallel, distinct to the eye, separated by four or five very thin intermediate veins. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 141 From the fragments preserved the leaves appear to have been very long. Linear in the middle where they are 3 centimeters broad, they arc slightly narrower upward and apparently rounded to a pointed apex, gradually tapering downward to the upper part of the root, a small tuber- cle. The medial nerve, quite distinct, is 2 millimeters broad in the middle. Though related to Cyperus and Oyperites, this leaf has no marked affinity to any one of the numerous forms which have been described under this name. The leaf is quite flat and does not appear to have been keeled in the middle, but distinctly nerved. It comes out directly from the tubercle. The lateral nerves, 12 to 14, are separated by veinlets without any trans- verse veins. Ilab.— Randolph Co., Colorado. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. ARUNDO, Linn. Arundo Goepperti ?, Mimst. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 86, pi. viii, figs. 3-5. Aruudo reperta, Leeqx. Ibid., p. 87, pi. viii, figs. 6, 8. PHRAGMITES, Trin. Phragmites Alaskana, Heer. im.pl. viii, figs. 10-12. TYPHACE^E. TYPHA. Typha latissima, Al. Br. Plate XXIII, Figs. 4,4a. Al. Br., " Stizenb. Verz.," p. 75 ; Heer, " El. Tert. Helv.," i, p. 98, pi. xliii, xliv; " Mioc. Bait. PL," p. 29, pi. iv, fig. 11; Ett, "Foss. EI. v.Bilin," p. 30, pi. vi, fig. 9. Leaves very long, 2 to 3 centimeters broad, linear, marked lengthwise by parallel strong nerves (14) crossed at right angles by transverse thin lines; intermedial veinlets numerous (10-13). Though these fragments, which are numerous, and part of which only are figured, are referable to the European species by their appearance, they may represent a different one on account of the numerous intermediate veinlets which separate the primary nerves. In the European species only 4 to 6 are counted, while on the American specimens they are generally 10 to 12. It is, however, to be remarked that Typha species living at the 142 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. present epoch have a wide range of distribution; the two species ( T. lati- folia and T. an gusti folia) are as common on the North American continent as I hey are in Europe. Hah. — Florissant; Randolph County. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. Hayden. POTAMOGETON, Linn. Potamogeton ? verticillatus, sp. nov. Plate XXIII, Figs. 5, G. Stems slender; leaves verticillate or tufted, grass-like, linear-lanceolate, largest toward the base, sessile and narrowed to the point of attachment, nerved lengthwise in the middle; branches very slender, floating or pendant, bearing tufts of shorter leaves. This species differs from its congeners by the position of the leaves in verticils upon apparently articulate stems. It is distantly related to P. ccespitans, Sap., "Et.," i, p. 76, pi. iv. fig. 2. Hah. — Florissant. The specimen (fig. 5) is from the Explor. of Dr. F. V. Hayden; the other belongs to the Princeton Museum. Potamogetoii geniculatus, Al. Br. "Stizenb. Verz.," p. 75; Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," i, p. Wi, pi. xlrii, figs. 1-G; Ett., - Fl. v. Biliu," p. -29, pi. vii, figs. 1,2. Stems slender, branching, geniculate-flexuous; leaves narrowly linear, acuminate, fasciculate, sessile; fruits round or broadly oval-apiculate, 1 millimeter in diameter. Though the specimens merely represent the upper part of a stem the characters of the leaves and the fructification refer the plant to Heer's species. The fruits are slightly smaller, however, rather round than ovate or exactly like those represented by the author, pi. xlvii, fig. be. Hab. — Florissant. No. 69 of Lacoe Collection. NAJADOPSIS, Heer. Najadopsis rugulosa, sp. nov. Plate XXIII, Fig. 7. Stem dichotomous from inflated apicial innovations; segments flat, dichotomous, linear, acuminate, decurrent to the main stem; surface merely irregular and minutely wrinkled lengthwise, without trace of medial nerves. The substance of this plant is somewhat thick; the leaves or segments seem to have been originally cylindrical, though quite flat upon the stone, by compression? All that can be seen of the plant is figured. It has an FLORA OF TJ3E GREEN RIVER GROUP. 143 evident relation to JV. dichotoma, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," i, p. 104, pi. xlviii, ligs. 1-6. Not only the dichotomous disposition of the segments is analogous, but in fig. 1 of Heer the primary division appears as from an obscure innovation, while the top of the main stem seems to be inflated by I he position of apparently fasciculate segments -as they are in the middle of fig. 7 of our plate. The size of the European plant is smaller in all its parts. Hob.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. MUSACEiE. MUSOPHYLLUM, Goepp. Mu soph y 11 n in co in pi i cat urn , Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 96, pi. xv, figs. 1,6. The station of the bed of coal and shale where this plant was found in great profusion, with remains of Sapindus obtusifolius, appears rather referable to the Green River Group than to the Miocene of Carbon from the presence of this last species, which has been found also at Florissant. AROIDE^. AC0R.US, Linn. Acorus hrachystachys, Heer. *'U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 105, pi. xiv, fig. 16. LEMNACE^E. LEMNA. Linn. Lemna penicillata, sp. nov. Plate XXIII, Fig. 8. Leaves small, round in outline, irregularly creuulate on the borders; surface rugose; rootlets numerous, in fascicles. The leaves, 3 to 4 millimeters in diameter, are rugose on the surface and do not show any trace of nerves; they appear to have been fleshy, but they are quite flattened into thin flakes on soft shales. Hal.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. 144 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. PALM^E. FLABELLARIA, Schp. Flabellaria Florissanti, ep. nov. Plate XXIV, Figs. l-2a. Fronds large; rays diverging all around from the top of the nearly flat not keeled long rachis; rays large, very numerous, acutely keeled ; primary nerves distinct; close intermediate veinlets, 3, 4. This species has some degree of likeness to Flabellaria eocenica, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 3, pi. xiii, figs. 1-3. The rachis is not carinate but merely indistinctly lineate lengthwise, and the top of the rachis on one side of the leaf is also nearly truncate. The nerves are less distant and the intermediate veins less numerous. It is still more intimately related to Flabellaria. Lamanonis, Brgt., and perhaps identical with it as figured in Sap., "Et.," i, p. 7<». pi. iv, fig. 5, — at least the number of primary nerves in each division of the rays and that of the intermediate veins are about the same. The lateral rays are more sharply keeled in the American form and also more open, the lateral ones being at right angles to the more distinctly truncate top of the petiole. Hob.— Randolph Co., Colorado. U, S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. liayden. PALMOCARPON. Palmocarpon? globosum, sp. nov. Plate XXIV, Pig. 3. Fruit large, globose, striate lengthwise. The fruit is exactly globose, 18 millimeters in diameter; the testa appears to have been woody, though the fruit is flattened. This fruit has not been found in connection with the palm-leaf described above, but at a different locality, and therefore its reference to Palms is not positive. It resembles Carpites lineatus, Newby., as figured, pi. lx, fig. 1, "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, a species abundantly found at Evanston, where no remains of Palms have been discovered. Hab.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. FLORA OF THK GREEN RIVER GROUP. 145 DICOTYLEDONES. MYRICACEjE. MYRICA. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 126. § 1. Leaves dentate, serrate or undulate. Myrica Copeana, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 131, pi. xvii, fig. 5. Myrica obscura, ep. nov. Plate XXXII, Figs. 8-10. Leaves linear-lanceolate, coarsely serrate, rounded in narrowing to the petiole, unequilateral at base; nervation obsolete. This form is related by its shape and the teetli of the borders to M. Banktiotfolia, Ung., as figured by Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," pi. c, tigs. 3-10, differing merely by the more rounded and unequilateral base of the leaves and the total disappearance of lateral nerves by immersion into a thick carbonaceous coating. However, fig 6 of Heer represents two leaves without traces of lateral nerves, and fig. 8 has the base somewhat rounded and unequilateral, though not quite as distinctly as in the American form. The pedicel of this last figure is also slender, of the same length as in fig. 10, of our plate. The leaves are on an average a little smaller than those of M. Banksiwfolia, 7 to 9 centimeters long and 1 to 2h centimeters broad above the base; the teeth are generally sharp, slightly inclined upward. //«&.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. 3Iyrica Ludwigii, Schp. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 133, pi. lxv, fig. 9. 31 y r i c a acuminata, Ung. Ibid., p. 130, pi. xvii, figs. 1-4. Myrica rigida, sp. nov. Plate XXV, Figs. 3, 4. Leaves tbick, rigid, subcoriaceous, lanceolate-acuminate, serrate, rounded and unequilateral at base, short petioled; medial nerve thin, straight, the lateral crasped- odrome. This species differs from the preceding by the distinctly lanceolate form of the leaves equally and gradually narrowing from the rounded base to the apex, by the short petiole, the distinct lateral veins and the c p 10 146 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. blunt teeth of the borders. The leaves are also proportionally shorter. 5 to 7 centimeters long and 1 to 2 centimeters broad near the base. It is intermediate between the preceding and the following species. Hab. — With the preceding. Myrica Zachariensis, Sap. Plate XXV, Fig. 5 ; XLV, Figs. ti-9. Leaves very variable in size and shape, lanceolate and linear, narrowed and more or less decurreut to the petiole; medial nerve thick; lateral nerves open, curved in pass- ing to the borders and along them; teeth entered by branchlets. This species, as figured by Saporta, "Et.," i, ii, p. 201, fig. 5, is repre- sented in pi. xxv, fig. 5, and xlv\ fig. 7. It is the variety b. elongata. The variety c. angustifolia, Sap., loc. cit., fig. 1, has the character of pi. xlva, figs. 6-8, while fig. 9 of the same plate is exactly like a counterpart of fig. 10b., Sap., "Et.," ii, pi. 5, which is the variety minuta of this species. It differs from the two preceding species by the gradual narrowing of the base to the petiole, the border base being decurrent to it and bordering it to the point of attachment. Hab. — Florissant. Specimens, pi. xlva, figs. b'-9, are from Alkali Station. Myrica polymorpha, Scrip. Plate XXV, Figs. 1, 2. Leaves thickish, membranaceous or subcoriaceous, long-lanceolate or linear-lan- ceolate acuminate, narrowed at base to a short petiole, serrate or denticulate; primary nerves thick at base, the lateral more or less oblique, slightly curving in passing to the borders. This species is described by Saporta as Myricophyllum Zachariense, "Et.," i, ii, p. 220, pi. viii, fig. 2, with varieties spimdosa and laciniata, according to the more or less deep and acute teeth of the borders. Our plate represents the normal form. The leaves are long comparatively to their width — 6 to 8 centimeters long, 5 to 6 millimeters broad. The spe- cies is, like the preceding, very polymorphous. The author compares it to the living Myrica JEthiopica, Linn., especially as to its nervation. Hab. — Very common at Florissant. Myrica callicomaefolia, sp. nov. Plate XXVI, Figs. 5-14. Callicoma microphylla, Ett., "U. S. Oeol. Rep.," vii, p. 246, pi. xliii, figs. 2-4. This species is evidently a Myrica. Better specimens show that the FLOE A OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 147 fragment which I considered as a compound leaf is a small branch with alternate leaves. The reference to Callicoma is not possible, as in this genus the divisions are opposite. Except from what is seen in the branch. fig. 5, whose divisions are alternate, distant, parallel, as well as the leaves, there is nothing to modify in the description of this species in vol. vii, loc. tit. The teeth are not always sharply acute, but more or less so, always inclined upward. The species is closely related in the nervation to M. Zachariensis, var. minuta, Sap., loc. cit., but differs evidently in the more rounded and unequilateral base of the leaves. Hab. — Most abundant at Florissant, also at Elko Station, Utah. Myrica fallax, sp. nov. Plate XXXII, Figs. 11-16. Very similar in its characters to the preceding species and perhaps a variety of it. It merely differs in the teeth being sharply acuminate or subspiniform, the lateral nerves less curved in passing toward the borders, the base of the leaves not as distinctly unequilateral. It is distantly related to M. acuminata, Ung. Hab — Florissant. Not rare. Myrica Scottii, ap. nov. Plate XXXII, Figs. 17, 18. Leaves coriaceous, long autl narrow, linear-acuminate, narrowly cuneate to the petiole, sharply dentate; lateral veins more or less oblique and curved. By the leaves, 6 to 9 centimeters long, 6 to 10 millimeters broad, with sharply spinescent teeth turned upward, the species is related to M. Banksicefolia, Ung., and M. obscura, described above. It differs from both in the sharply dentate borders of the leaves, the lateral nerves being distinct and more acutely diverging. Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum. Myrica am ygdalina, Sap. Plate XXVI, figs. 1-4. Sap., "fit.," iii, u, p. 21, pi. 1, figs. 8-10. Leaves subnieinbranaceous, oblong-lanceolate, obtuse or apiculate, narrowed to a short petiole, denticulate or subentire; secondary nerves numerous, at an acute angle of divergence, obliquely branching and reticulate. 148 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. The leaves are small, 2i to 5J centimeters long, enlarged toward the upper part; the areolation is distinct, formed by nervilles crossing the oblique divisions of the lateral nerves at, right angles. /M— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Myrica nigricans, Lesqx. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 132, pi. xvii, fige. 9-12. Myrica Bolandcri, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 133, pi. xvii, fig. 17. Myrica undulata, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 131, pi. xvii, fig. 5. Leaves lobate; lobes irregular, often serrate. § 2. Leaves pinnately lobed ( Comptonia). Myrica partita, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 134, pi. xvii, fig. 14. Myrica diversifolia, sp. nov. Plate XXV, Fige. 6-15. Leaves membranaceous, short-petioled, either longer, deeply lobate and lanceo- late, or shorter, broadly ovate, diversely tri-quadri-lobate; lobes dentate; primary nerves narrow, the secondary open, curved in passing to the points of the lobes or of the teeth, branching; tertiary nerves in the direction of the sinuses, forking under them, each branch following the borders. Seeds small, oval-acute. At first it is difficult to see that these leaves are referable to the genus Myrica and that they all represent the same species. In compar- ing, however, fig. 6 to Myrica (rrceffii, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," iii, p. 176. pi. cl, figs. 19, 20, the character of the nervation, the form of the leaves, the dentate lobes will be found much alike. The species are far different but the type is the same. The same degree of affinity is remarked between figs. 11-13 of our plate with Myrica latiloba, Heer, figs. 12-15 of the same plate; there is also a marked degree of relationship between the leaves I refer to this species and Comptonia laciniata, Ung., "Fl. von Sotzka," p. 31, pi. viii, fig. 2. Comparing now with one another the fragments which represent this species, we see in fig. 8 the same characters exactly as in fig. 6, merely modified by the shortening of the leaves and. of their lobes. Fig. 11 rep- resents an intermediate form, and with its deep-cut lobes fig. 13 is like an original representation of fig. 11. Indeed, considering the characters of FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 149 these leaves with the more or less broadly cuneate base decurrent to the short petiole, their sharply dentate lobes, the membranaceous substance, the nervation, I am not able to find any difference to separate them into two or more species, and still less to refer them to a different genus. Some of the leaves (fig. 14 especially) have some of the characters of Crataegus, but the nervation recalls them to Myrica. The small seed, fig. 15, though a seed of Myrica, is not positively referable to this species. Hah— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Myrica latiloba, Heer, var. acutiloba. " U. S. Geol. Kep.," vii, p. 134, pi. xvii, fig. 13. §3. Leaves pinnately lobed ( Gomptonia). The leaf mentioned with the description of this species as being identi- cal in character with it and obtained from the Miocene of Oregon is figured, pi. 1. fig. 10, and described with Miocene plants. Myrica Brongniarti?, Ett. "U. S. Geol. Rep," vii, p. 135, pi. xvii, fig. 15. Myrica Alkalina, sp nov. Plate XLVa, Figs. 10-15. Leaves short, trilobate and obtusely dentate from a cuneate base, or lauceolate, rounded and narrowed to tbe base, pinnately, obtusely or acutely dentate. The species represented by a large number of fragmentary leaves, mixed upon the same specimens, present two forms, rather marked vari- eties, especially differing by acute or obtuse lobes or teeth. The leaves are subcoriaceous or membranaceous, somewhat large, 3 to 8 centimeters long. 2* to 3 centimeters broad, either lobate with narrow cuneate base, or pinnately deeply dentate, more or less obtusely cuneate at base. The medial nerve is thick; the lateral nerves, at a broad angle of divergence, much curved in passing up to the points of the lobes, are generally sepa- rated by parallel shorter tertiary veins, anastomosing with oblique nervilles or branchlets derived from the secondary nerves. The species is comparable to both Myrica Vindobonensis, Ett., in Heer, " Fl. Tert. Helv.," p. 34, pi. lxx, figs. 5, 6, and M. Ungeri, Heer, I. c, p. 35, pi. lxx. figs. 7, 8, differing from both by shorter comparatively broader leaves, more equally dentate-lobed. 150 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. As represented upon the plates, the leaves would seem to be referable to two different species. The fragments, however, are so well mixed together that sometimes one leaf appears acutely dentate on one side and obtusely so on the other. Hal. — Alkali Station, Wyoming. Professor Scudder. 3Iyrica ins ignis, Lesqx. " U. S. Geo]. Rep.," vii, p. 135, pi. lxv, figs. 7, 8. This species has a degree of relationship to the preceding. BETULACE^. BETULA, Linn. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 137. Bet n la Florissanti, sp. nov. Plate XXVII, Fig. 11. Leaves small, lanceolate-acuminate, unequilateral at the cuneate base, borders doubly serrate; medial nerve thin; secondary nerves generally opposite, curved in passing to the borders, branching, entering the teeth like the branches and united by nervilles. The leaf, 5£ centimeters long, li broad, appears unequilateral at the narrowed base. The primary and secondary teeth are small, acute, and turned upward. Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum. Bet u la truncal a, sp. nov. Plate XXVIII, Figs. 7, 8. Leaves short and short-petioled, ovate-lanceolate, truncate or rounded at base, simply dentate; lateral veins at a broad angle of divergence, numerous, parallel, the lower opposite. The leaves, 3 to 4 centimeters long, 2 centimeters broad, equally dentate from near the base, have the secondary nerves at an angle of divergence of 60°, generally branching. The relation of this species is to Betula crenata, Ung., " Schoss. FL," p. 11, pi. iii, figs. 7, 8. The lateral nerves are more open, more numerous, and less curved in the American species. Hab.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hat/den. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 151 ALNUS, Tourn. •■U.S. Geol. Rep.," vii. p. 139. A I imi.s Kefersteinii, Goepp. Hid., p. 140, pi. xviii, figs. G-8; lxiv. fig. 11. Alniis inaequilateralis, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 141, pi. Ixii, figs. 1-4. A lu us cor data, sp. nov. Leaf cordate at base, pyramidal and acuminate, doubly serrate on the borders, loug-petioled ; primary nerves thick, the lateral opposite, parallel, 8 pairs, at acute angles of divergence, curving in passing to the borders, craspedodrome. The leaf is 6 centimeters long, has a thick petiole 3 centimeters long, is largest near the cordate base (3 centimeters), and hence tapering to an acute point and dentate all around. The leaf resembles Alnus diluviana, Ung., "Iconogr.,"' pi. xvi, fig. 16, but is more acutely tapering to the point, and the lateral nerves, at a more acute angle of divergence, are more curved. Hab. — Florissant. Lacoe's Cabinet, No. 83. Flowers of Alnus, pi. xxxix, fig. 3, are also found at Florissant, but are not identifiable in species. CUPULIFEE^E. OSTRYA, Michx. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 142. Ostrya betuloieles, sp. nov. Leaves small, broadly ovate, acute, rounded to the equilateral base; borders dentate; lateral nerves close, at a broad angle of divergence. The leaf is of the same size and shape as that of Ostrya Atlantidis, Sap., "Et.," ii, 2, p. 254, pi. vi, fig. 4, differing in the simple teeth of the borders, which give to the leaf the appearance of a Betula; but there is with the same specimen a fragment of an involucre of Ostrya, similar in size to that of Sap., fig. 11, I. c, and still more to Ostrya tenerrima. Sap., "Et.," i, 2, p. 49, pi. v, fig. 6, differing only from the last by its larger size (2 centimeters long). Possibly this involucre is referable to the same species as the leaf. It is the only one seen, as yet, from this formation. Hab. — Florissant. Lacoe's Cabinet, Nos. 26 and 29. 152 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. CARPINUS, Linn. " IT. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 142. Carpinus grandis, TJng. Ibid., p. 143, pi. xix, fig. 9; lxiv, figs. 8-10. Carpinus attenuata, sp. nov. Plate XXVII, Fig. 10. Leaf large, narrowed downward from the middle and upward to an acuminate point, slightly unequilateral at base ; borders doubly dentate ; lateral nerves oblique, straight, or slightly curved in passiug up to the borders, branching near the borders, entering the primary teeth by their ends and the intermediate ones by their branches. This leaf, 11 centimeters long, 5£ centimeters broad in the middle, its widest part, is equally narrowed upward and downward, with borders cut by large teeth entered by the secondary nerves, and generally two smaller ones intermediate or on the lower side of the primary teeth. Tbe leaf appears to have been somewhat unequal at the base, but the broader side is lacerated ; the veins are, however, equally oblique at the base and not more open on one side. The leaf closely resembles Carpinus alnifolia, Goepp., "Schoss. Fl.," p. 19, pi. iv, fig. 11, merely differing by the border teeth being a little larger, and by the more distinctly narrowed and elon- gated base. Schimper unites this last species to C. ostryoides of Goepp., /. c, figs. 7-10. Fig. 7 represents a much smaller leaf, but it is narrowed to the base nearly in the same degree as in that of Florissant. Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 258. Carpinus fraterna, sp. nov. Plate XXVII, Figs, 12-14. Leaves small, lanceolate, rounded to the short petiole ; borders minutely, sharjily, doubly serrate ; lateral nerves close, numerous, oblique and straight to the borders, branching near the borders. The species is of the same type as Carpinus Americana, Linn., some of its varieties having leaves as small and of the same pattern. They are generally more coarsely or distinctly serrate than in the fossil species; the leaves are also generally larger. #^._Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. "U. B. Geol. Rep ," vii. p. 145. Il'itl.. p. 146, pi. xix. tigs. 1-3. Ibid., p. 147. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVEK GROUP. 153 FAGUS, Tournf. Fagus Feronise, Ung. Ibid., p. 156, pi. xx, figs. 9, 10. ttUERCUS, Linn. § 1. Leaves dentate. Quercus Haidiugeri, Ett. Quercus Mediterpanea, Ung. Plate XXVIII, Fig. 9. Ung.. "Chlor. Pi-otog.," p. 114, pi. xxxii, figs. 5-9; "Icouogr.," pi. xviii, figs. 1-6; Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," ii, p. 52, pi. lxxiii, figs. 13, 15, 17. 18; Ung.. "Foss. Fl. v. Kumi," p. 28, pi. vi, figs. 1-22; Gaud., "Contr.," ii, p. 4(5, pi. iv, figs. 16-19. Leaves coriaceous, obovate, abruptly acuminate, narrowed toward the base and abruptly rounded to it, deeply dentate; secondary nerves simple, craspedodrome, about 9 pairs; nervilles strong, at right angles to the secondary nerves, simple or more generally anastomosing in the middle. Except that the teeth of the borders are slightly more acute and turned upward in the European species, I see no difference sufficiently marked to authorize a separation of this leaf into a new species. The leaf, fig. 3 of Ung., loc. cit.. is like a counterpart of our fig. 9, and in other leaves figured by different authors the teeth of the borders are not sharply acute, but sometimes obtuse and nearly effaced. It is the case in Ung.. "Chlor.." pi. xxxii. fig. 5; in Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," pi. lxxvi. figs. 13-15. The nervilles are distinctly seen in figs. 3-4 given of this species in Ung., "Fl. v. Kumi." pi. vi. where twenty leaves of this species are represented. All these, however, have the border teeth more acute and proportionally smaller than in fig. 9 of our plate. #^.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Quercus serra, Ung. "Chloris Protog.," p. 109, pi. xxx, tigs. 5-7. Leaves petioled, subcoriaceous, elliptical, pointed or obtuse, serrate-dentate on the borders; teeth equal, with callous points. A single leaf, 4 centimeters long without the petiole, 2i centimeters broad, remarkably similar to fig. 7 of Ung., loc. cit., oval or obtusely ovate, 1,j4 description of species. with a short thick petiole. The lateral nerves are much curved in passing to the borders, close, craspedodrome. Hah. — Florissant. Lacoe's Collection, No. 64. Quercus Drymeja, Ung. Plate XXVIII, Fig. 12. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," p. 157, pi. xix, fig. 14. Among the numerous figures given of this species this leaf is espe- cially comparable to Ung., "Chlor. Prot.," pi. xxxii, fig. 1, and to "Fl. of Sotzka," pi. ix, fig. 1. The lateral veins are mostly craspedodrome, the lower pairs entering the teeth by an anastomosing veinlet. The species is very common in the Miocene of Europe. The reference of the frag- ment of leaf described, vol. vii, loc. tit., is not certain. Hah.— Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden Quercus Osboruii, sp. nov. Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 17. Leaf small, obovate, abruptly long-acuminate, dentate from under the acumen to the middle; medial nerve thin; secondary nerves oblique, alternate, parallel, camp- todrome. This fine leaf, about 7 centimeters long, is gradually narrowed from above the middle to the base (broken), rounded in the upper part, there cut by three or four large teeth, and then abruptly long-acuminate. The lateral nerves diverging 30° to 40°, curve in passing up to the borders, which they follow in festoons, entering the teeth by anastomosing branch- lets. I do not find any other species comparable to this but Quercus Tephrodes, Ung., as described in "Sieber, Nord-Bohm. Braun-Kohl.." pi. iii. fig. 17. Quercus hexagona, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, pi. v, fig. 8, is also of the same type. Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Collection, No. 684. Quercus py rifolia, sp. nov. Plate XXVIII, Fig. 14. Leaves rather thin, oval, short-acuminate, rounded in narrowing to a long petiole; borders irregularly obscurely serrate; secondary nerves curving in passing to the bor- ders, camptodrome, crossed by nervilles at right angles. The petiole of the leaf is 1£ centimeters long, and the leaf without it FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 155 is 5 centimeters long and nearly 3 centimeters broad in the middle. It is broken at the apex, but appears as tapering to a short acumen. The lat- eral nerves, 5 or 6 pairs, at an angle of 40°, are thin, flexuous, campto- drome, following the borders and joined to some of the teeth by anasto- mosing veinlets; nervilles flexuous or transversely curved. Species related to Quercus larguensis, Sap., "Et.." iii, 1, p. 67. pi. 5, fig. 1, which has the same form, the borders irregularly cut-dentate. Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 797. Quercus castaneopsis, sp. nov. Plate XXVIII, Fig. 10. Leaves large, lanceolate, gradually acuminate, regularly distantly dentate; lat- eral nerves parallel, at an open angle of divergence, the lower joining the medial nerves at right angles, all camptodrome, curving in passing to the boixlers, following them and entering the short teeth by oblique nervilles; areolation of minute polygonal meshes. This leaf may represent a Castaneopsis. I do not know of any fossil species to which it may be compared. Hah.— Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. § 2. Leaves entire. Quercus elsena, Ung. Plate XXVIII, Figs. 11,13. Ung., "Chlor. Protog.," p. 112, pi. xxxi, fig. 4; Heer. "Fl.Tert. Helv.," ii, p. 47, pi. lxxiv, tigs. 11-14; lxxv, fig. 1 ; iii, p. 178, pi. cli, figs. 1-3; Sap., "fit.," ii, p. 85, pi. iii, fig. 11; iii, p. 65, pi. ii, figs, 5-9; v, fig. 2. Leaves coriaceous, short-petioled, oblong-lanceolate; borders entire, revolute or reflexed; lateral nerves camptodrome. The leaves vary from 5 to 7 centimeters long and from 1 to li centi- meter broad. Those figured here especially resemble the figures in Sap., loc. cit., pi. ii, figs. 5-10. Hal.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Quercus neriifolia, Al. Br. Plate XXXI, Fig. 12. " U. S. Oeol. Rep.," vii, p. 150, pi. xix, figs. 4, 5. I refer with doubt to this species a subcoriaceous polished leaf 10 centimeters long, 22 millimeters broad in the middle, whose borders are 15() DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. not entire but distantly dentate, and the base slightly decurrent to a thick short petiole. In the European species the leaves are mostly entire, but sometimes also denticulate in the upper part, and the base of the leaf is not as decurrent, while the petiole, generally thick, is a little longer. The nervation is as represented in Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," ii, pi. lxxiv, fig. 4. Hah.— Randolph Co.. Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Eat/den. CASTANEA, Linn. Castanea intermedia, Lesqx. "U.S. Geol. Rup.," vii, p. 104, pl.xxi, fig. 7. SALICINE^E. SALIX. Linn. Salix amygdalaefolia, sp. nov. Plate XXXI, Fig8. 1,2. "U.S. Geol. Rep.," p. 165. Leaves narrowly lanceolate, tapering to a blunt acumen, rounded in narrowing to tbe petiole, serrulate; lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergence. The leaves, 6 to 7 centimeters long, 12 to 15 millimeters broad, with a slender petiole 2 centimeters long, may seem to represent a variety of S. various, Goepp., so common in the European Miocene. But they are generally much smaller, more narrowly lanceolate; the secondary nerves, especially the basilar ones, at a more acute angle of divergence; the bor- ders more distinctly serrate-crenate. The form of the leaves is the same as in S. lavateri, Al. Br., but the leaves of this last species are much longer. Hah. — Florissant. Seen in the different collections from that locality. Salix Libbeyi, sp. nov. Plate XXXI, Fig. 3. Leaves large, thick, oblong, enlarged upward, rapidly narrowed to the point, tapering to the base, very entire. The nearest relation of this species is S. abbreviata, Goepp., ''Schoss. Fl.,*' p. 25, pi. xvii. figs. 4-11, especially like fig. 7; but the American leaf is twice as large, 8 centimeters long, 2$ broad in the upper part, narrowed to the base, which is not rounded, and more enlarged upward. Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 780. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 157 Salix media, Heer. "U.S. Geol. Kep.," vii, p. 168, |>1. xxii, fig. 3. Salix angusta, Al. Br. Ibid., p. 168, pi. xxii, fige. 4, 5. Salix elougata, O. Web. Iliid., p. 169, pi. xxii, figs. 6,7. POPTJLUS, Linn. Ihid., vii, p. 169. Populus Heerii, Sap. Plate XXX, Fige. 1-8; XXXI, Fig. 11. Sap., "fit.," i, p. 87, pi. vii, fig. 3. Leaves long-petioled, ovate, long-lanceolate, acuminate, obtusely serrate; pri- mary nerves thick ; lower secondary nerves at a more acute angle of divergence and ascending higher along the borders, the others curving in passing to the borders and reticulate in following them. The leaves are extremely variable in size, some, as shown in fig. 5, being 20 to 30 centimeters long and 10 to 12 centimeters broad below the middle; others, as in tig. 2, scarcely 5 centimeters long and 2 broad ; others still, as in tig. 11 of pi. xxxi, being narrow comparatively to their length, 10 centimeters long, 2 centimeters broad, thus resembling leaves of willows. That all these leaves represent the same species is evident enough. Besides the essential characters in common, they have the same some- what thick consistence, and are all colored reddish-yellow even upon shales where all the fragments of other plants are colored black. Saporta, who has described a fruit of Populus found upon the same slate as his leaf, compares it to that of P. Euphratica, Oliv., and the leaves to P. laurifolia, Ledeb. We have still living in the Rocky Mountains of Colorado and Utah a species, P. angustifolia, James, considered by some authors as a variety of P. balsamifera, Linn., which represents the fossil species in the different forms and size of its leaves. Those of the living species vary from 5 to 24 centimeters long and 2 to 10 centimeters broad, being either attenuated or broadly cordate at base, according to their width. Hah. — Florissant. Found in all the collections. 158 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. Populus balsamoid.es? Goepp., var. latifolia. Plate XXXI, Fig. 4. Goepp., '• Fl. v. Sclioss .," p. 23, pi. xv, figs. 5,6; Heer, " Fl. Tert. Helv.," ii, p. 18, pi. lix; lx, figs 1-3. Leaf very large, apparently broader than long, cordate-ovate; borders undulate, crenate ; primary nerves thick; lateral nerves thin, much curved to and aloug the bor- ders; the lower pairs much branched, the other simple. This leaf, about 12 centimeters long and 14 broad toward the base, seems to represent a different species from those figured under this name by European authors. It is broader than long, while the leaves of P. balsamoides are, according to Heer, always longer than broad ; it is deeply cordate at base, and the lateral veins, without any basilar veinlets, are com- paratively very thin, much curved and all alike ; the borders are merely crenulate, even obscurely so, while they are more or less deeply serrate in the normal form of P. balsamoides. Fig. 7, pi. lix, of Heer, I. c, represents, however, a leaf with borders obscurely dentate and nearly as large as that of fig 4, cordate at base ; and fig. 1 of pi. lx of Heer shows the lateral nerves of the same character as they are in the American leaf. There is between the fossil leaves a difference as marked as between those of the living Populus balsamifera, Linn., and P. candicans, Ait. This last, though with broader and more or less heart-shaped leaves, is considered a mere local variety of the first. #«&.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hat/den. Populus Zaddachi, Heer. Plate XXXI, Fig. 8 " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 176, pi. xxii, fig. 13. The figured leaf is one of the smallest of this species, and besides differs from the normal form in some points. The secondary nerves descend a little lower; the border teeth, though obtuse and turned upward, have not at the apex the small glands which are generally seen in the small leaves of this species. As these glands may have been destroyed by maceration, as is often the case, and as this species is very common in the North American Tertiary, I consider this leaf as a mere variety. Hab.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. l.")<) Populus oxyphylla, Sap. Plate XXXVIII, Figs. 9-11 Sap., "fit ," iii, 1, p. 73, pi. vii, fig. 1. Leaves of small size, long petiolate, deltoid, short-acuminate, rounded to the base, denticulate; secondary nerves variable in distance, the lower longer, branching outside. The leaves vary from 2i to 4 centimeters long and from lh to 21 centimeters broad below the middle, from which part they taper upward to a point or short acumen; the petiole is 2 to 3 centimeters long. The author describes and figures the lateral nerves as flexuous, a character which is not seen on the leaves which I refer to this species. The nerves are, however, camptodrome, the teeth being entered, as seen in fig. 11. the best preserved leaf, by short veinlets anastomosing to the curves of the lateral nerves. In this leaf also the nervilles and their mode of rami- fication in forming large primary irregularly hexagonal meshes are of the same type as in the figure of Saporta. Hab. — Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hay den. One speci- men, No. 54. not figured here, is in the collection of Mr. Lacoe. Populus Richard so ii i, Heer. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 177, pi. xxii, figs. 10-12. Populus arctica, Heer. Ibid., p. 178, pi. xxiii, figs. 1-6. BALSAMIFLU^E. LIQUIDAMBAR, Linn. Ibid., vii, p. 186. Liquidambar Europaeuiu, Al. Br. Plate XXXII, Fig. 1. Al. Brauu, "Buckl. Geol ," p. 112; Ung., '■ 'Chlor. Protog.," p. 120, pi. xxx, figs. 1-5; Goepp., "Tert. Fl. v. Schoss.," p. 22, pi. xii, figs. 6,7; Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," ii, p. 6, pi. li, lii, figs. 1-8; Ludw.. "Palseontog," viii, p. 89, pi. xxv, figs. 1-4; Gaud., "Contrib.," iv, p. 19, pi. iv, figs. 5-7. Leaves long-petioled, palmately 3 to 5-lobed ; lobes more or less distinctly glandu- lose, serrulate, lanceolate-acuminate. In the leaf figured as referable to this species the borders appear nearly entire or merely undulate-crenate ; but it is the only difference from the normal form which is very common in the Miocene of Europe. 160 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. The leaves preserved flattened on some of the thin sandy shales of Floris- sant very often have the borders erased and the small teeth therefore often destroyed. The medial lobe of the figure has the teeth quite as distinct as in some of the figures of European authors, still more so than in fig. 5 of Gaudin, /. c. Hab.— Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. URTICINE^E. ULMACEvE. ULMUS, Linn. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 1*7. Ulmus tenuinervis, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 188, pi. xxvi, figs. 1,3. Ul m us Hillise, ep. nov. Plale XXVIII, Figs. 1, X Leaves narrow, lanceolate-acuminate, very uneqnilateral at base, simply or doubly-serrate; lateral veins curved in passing to the borders, craspedodrouie. The leaves are small, 5 to 9 centimeters long, lb to 2 i centimeters broad, short -petioled, thickish ; the base is narrowed on one side in rounding to the petiole, straight on the other ; the teeth of the borders are large, slightly turned up, not very sharp ; the areolation is quite distinct in small irregularly quadrangular meshes, formed by subdivisions of nerv- illes mostly at right angles. Hab. — Florissant. Mrs. Hill, who has widely collected and distrib- uted the specimens of fossil plants of that locality. Ulmus Br ownel 1 ii , sp. nov. Plate XX VIII, Figs. 2, 4. Leaves narrow, oblong- lanceolate, unequal at base, simply obtusely dentate; lateral nerves simple, parallel, the lower open; nervilles irregularly branching and anastomosing ; areolation polygonal, loose. This species resembles the preceding, differing by the simple teeth and nerves ; the areoles, much larger, formed by irregularly divided nervilles. Hab.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl.; White River. W. A. BrownelL FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 161 U 1 in n s B r a u n i i , Heer. Plate XXVII, Tigs. 1-4,8. Heer, " Fl. Tert. Helv.," ii, p. 59. pi. Ixxix, figs. 14-21 ; iii, p. 181, pi. cli, fig. 31 ; Gaud., " Contrib.," ii, p. 47, pi. iii, figs. 3-9; Ludw., " Palseontog.," viii, p. 105, pi. xxxviii, figs. 5-8; Ett.. "Fl. v. Bil.," p. 64, pi. xviii. figs. 23-26 Leaves shorfc-petioled, vesy unequilateral, round or cordate at base, elliptical or ovate-lanceolate, acute or acuminate, doubly or simply coarsely dentate ; teeth conical, turned up; lateral veins open, at right angles toward the base, 12-18 pairs; fruit peti- olate, broadly-winged; wings lateral. This species is very variable in the form of the leaves and the more or less acute teeth of the borders. The leaves, 4* to 12 centimeters long, 2i to 4£ centimeters broad, are comparatively broader and shorter and more unequilateral and difform than those of the preceding specie's. It is very common in the European Miocene and is also abundantly found at Florissant, where the fruits also are not rare. But these fruits, always found ripe, do not agree with the figures given by Heer, loc. cit., pi. cli, fig. 31 ; they are rather like those of U. Brownii, or U. longifolia, Ung., as figured in "Bil. FL," pi. xviii, figs. 4, 5, 8. The specific relation of the seeds of Ulmus described by European authors is hypothetical, as well as that of those I have figured. Hah. — Florissant. Not rare; especially in Princeton Collection. PLANERA, Gmel. •'U. S. Geol. Rep.." vii. p 189. Planera longifolia, Lesqx. Plate XXIX, Figs. 1-13 ; XLIV, Fig. 10. Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 189, pi. xxvii, figs. 4-6. Planera longifolia, var. myricfefolia. Plate XXIX, Figs. 15-27. From a comparison made in the examination of more than two thou- sand specimens, representing not merely the leaves figured but a large number of intermediate forms, I have been forced to admit that they all belong to the same species, and that though some of them are closely allied to the European Planera TJngeri, they constitute a different species. First examining the relation of all the leaves from No. 1, the normal type, to C P 11 102 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. No. 13, all have simple, more or less acute, more or less distant teeth; and the lateral veins all simple, straight, craspedodrome, vary in nothing but in their more or less acute angle of divergenoe according to the width of the leaves; the petiole is equally variable, from 5 to 10 millimeters long, and the leaves are sometimes nearly sessile, as in fig. 7. One of the leaves of fig. 1 has also the petiole very short. Comparing the different forms of figs. 14-27 we see the same essential characters preserved — that is, lateral veins straight, craspedodrome, at a more or less acute angle of divergence relatively to the width of the leaves, the teeth either sharply acute, even acuminate, or merely pointed, even obscurely so, as in figs. -'>. 27. The petiole is generally of the same length, but some of the leaves (figs. 21, 26, 27) are narrowed to the base and nearly without petiole. If I add that all these leaves have the same consistence and black color upon the shale, that both forms are often found upon the same specimens, that it is often scarcely possible to say that a leaf is referable to the nor- mal type or to the variety, it will be understood why I am unable to con- sider these leaves as representing different species or referable to two genera, though, comparing the extreme forms (figs. 1, 5, 6, to figs. 21, 24, 27), this separation seems indeed natural. As for the identity of this species with P. Ungeri, it is disproved by the comparatively large and narrower leaves, the veins, exactly straight from the medial nerves to the point of the teeth, never curved, and the fruits which, as seen in comparing fig. 12 with fig. 1, pi. lxxx of Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," are nearly twice as large in the American species. The difference in the characters of the leaves may be easily seen in comparing the figures of pi. xxix with that of P. Ungeri, quoted below. Hob. — Florissant. Most abundant. Planera Ungeri, Ett. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 190, pi. xxvii, 8g.7. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 163 CELTIDE.E. CELTIS, Touri "IT. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 191. Celtis McCosliii, sp. nov. Plate XXXVIII, Figs. 7, 8. Leaves loug-petioled, narrowly ovate, lanceolate-acuminate, more or less unequi- lateral at base; lower lateral nerves at a more acute angle of divergence, ascending higher across the borders, curved like the upper (4 to 6 pairs), all camptodrome, attached to the borders by anastomosing veiulets. The leaves, 5 to 6£ centimeters long, 2 to 2k centimeters broad below the middle, where they are widest, are not very but distinctly unequi- lateral at the rounded base, at least in fig. 7. By the form of the leaves the species is closely allied to Celtis jprimigenia, Sap., "Et.," ii, 2, p. 263, pi. vi, fig. 7. The nervation and the denticulation of the leaves are of the same character. The leaves are also remarkably similar to those of C. occidentalis, Linn., var. Texana, a form whose leaves, nearly equilateral at base, are minutely serrate. The Texas leaves are subcordate at base or round, as in fig. 8. Hab. — Florissant and Randolph Co., Wyoming. Princeton Collection, No. 794, U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. MORE.E. FICUS, Tourn. Ficus lauceolata, Heer. Fie us Jynx, Ung. Fie us niultinervis, Heer. Ficus arenacea, Lesqx. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 191. Ibid., p. 192, pi. xxviii, figs. 1, 5. Ibid., p. 193, pi. xxviii. fig. 6. Ibid., p. 194, pi. xxvii, figs. 7, 8. Ibid., p. 195, pi. xxix, figs. 1-5. Ficus Ungeri, Lesqx. Plate XLIV, Figs. 1-3. Ibid., p. 195, pi. xxx, fig. 3. This species is finely represented by the three figures of our plate. They show not merely the variable size of the leaves, but their true shape and the short petiole abruptly thickened at base. The leaves, are oblong 104 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. or Ungulate, rounded at the base and apparently at the apex also; they vary in size from 10 to 20 centimeters long and from 3* to 6* centimeters broad in the middle. Fig. 2 may represent a different species not merely on account of the different size, but from the presence of tertiary thinner and shorter veins intermediate to the secondary nerves. Hah.— Alkali Station, Wyoming. Professor Scudder; Green River Station, U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. F i c it s W y o m i n g i a n a , Lesqx . "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 205, pi. xxxiv, fig. 3. Ficiis terminer vis, sp. nov. Plate XLIV, Fig. 4. Leaf oblong or lanceolate, tripalmately nerved, rounded at base, entire. A mere fragment, showing the lower part of a leaf whose lower lateral nerves are strongly branched downward and all (nerves and branches) camptodrome. The medial nerve is inflated at base. The fragment rep- resents a Ficus, but the specific characters are not discernible. Hah. — Alkali Station. Professor Scudder. Ficus alkalina, sp. nov. Plate XLIV, Figs. 7-9. Leaves thin, variable in size, obovate or ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, obtusely serrulate, palmately trinerved; secondary nerves distinct, all camptodrome, alternate and parallel; nervilles oblique, simple or forking in the middle. The leaves are fragmentary, variable in length from 6 to 10 centi- meters, and proportionally broad. The nervation is that of a Ficus; the lower primary lateral nerves are thin, flexuous, ascending at a more acute angle of divergence. The upper are parallel, camptodrome, attached to the teeth by small anastomosing nervilles. Hah. — Alkali Station. Professor Scudder. SANTALE^E. SANTALUM, Linn. s.i n i a lii 111 \ 111 <■ ri i- a n ii in , sp. nov. Plate XXXII, Fig. 7. Leaves thick, narrowly elliptical or oblong, very short-petioled, blunt at the apex : nervation obsolete. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. lfio The basilar border of the leaf is decurrent along the petiole, which is scarcely 2 millimeters long for a leaf 4 centimeters long, 1 centimeter broad in the middle. The affinity of this leaf is with the living Santalum lanceolatum, Brown. From the fossil species published, it differs in the very short petiole and the blunt apex of the leaves. Hab. — Florissant. No. 638 of the collection of the Princeton Museum. LATJRINE^E. CINNAMOMUM, Burn. C in n a mo mu m Scheuchzeri, Heer. Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 6. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 220, pi. xxxvii, fig. 8. The leaf from Florissant more distinctly represents this species than that ("Rep." vii) from Montana. There is still a small difference from the European form in the position of the lateral nerves descending lower, nearly to the top of the petiole, and the basilar borders more distinctly decurrent. These deviations from the normal character are, however, somewhat indicated in a few of the numerous figures given by Heer of this species. Hah.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hai/den. PROTEACE^E. BANKSITES, Sap. Banksites liiieatus, sp. nov. Plate XXXII, Fig. 21. Seeds obliquely oval, winged; wings oblong, obtuse, larger on one side, distinctly striate lengthwise by 5 or 6 parallel black lines converging at the apex. The seeds resemble those described as Banksia Badobojensis, Ung., "Syllog.,** iii, p. 75, pi. xxiv, figs. 16, 17. Hab. — Florissant; not rare, but as yet no leaves referable to this genus have been found there. LOMATIA, R. Br. Leaves coriaceous, pinuately laciniate or acutely lobed ; divisions oblique, lance- olate, acute or acuminate, nerved in the middle, decurrent along the medial nerve or connected by a narrow wing at the basilar margin. 106 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. This definition merely relates to the peculiar leaves described below, whose relationship is marked only with leaves of some species of Lomatia. Their texture is thick. The surface is always covered by a coaly layer, obliterating the nervation. Lomatia hakeaefolia, sp. nov. Plate XXXII, Fig. 19. Leaf obliquely truncate at base, lanceolate, acuminate, irregularly deeply dentate. This form differs from the following by the segments, or lobes, being shorter and directed to the outside at right angles to the primary nerve; these acute short lobes or teeth, four on each side, are opposite and sepa- rated by broad shallow sinuses; no trace of secondary nerves is discernible. Hab.— Florissant; rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Lomatia spinosa, sp. nov. Plate XLIII, Fig. 1. Leaves narrowly lanceolate, long-acuminate, broadly alternately acutely dentate- lobed; divisions gradually shorter upward, the terminal long-acuminate. Related to the preceding species but differing by the lacinia? being longer, turned upward, decurrent. The primary nerve is scarcely visible. Hob.— Florissant; rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Lomatia terminalis, sp. nov. Plate XLIII, Figs. 2-7. Leaves linear-lanceolate, acuminate, deeply lobate; lobes oblique, lanceolate, acute, decurrent aloug the primary thin nerve; lateral nerves generally distinct. Hab. — With the preceding; not rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Lomatia tripartita, sp. nov. Plate XLIII, Figs. 8-10. Leaves palmately trilobate, narrowly cuueate to the base; lobes obliquely diverg- ing, oblong, obtuse or obtusely pointed, entire or dentate-lobed on one side; primary nerves more or less distinct. The three fragments representing this species may be mere forms of the preceding. Hab. — Florissant; rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 167 Lomatia acutiloba, ep. nov. Plate XLIII, Figs. 11-16, 2(1. Leaves long, linear-lanceolate, alternately pinnately lobed; lobes lanceolate or linear-lanceolate, acute, oblique, decurrent, gradually shorter upward, distinctly curved backward. The divisions of the leaves, their shape and mode of decurring to a primary axis, are of the same type as in Lomatia (TodeaJ Saportanea of the "Cretaceous Flora" ("U. S. Geol. Rep."), vi, pi. xxix, figs. 1-4. Hah. — Florissant. Common, and seen in all the collections. Lomatia abbreviata, sp. nov. Plate XLIII, Fig. 17. Leaves linear or narrowly lanceolate ; lobes oblique, short, oblong, not decurrent, cuneate at base, inclined upward, obtusely pointed ; nerves obsolete. ' This fragment appears related to fig. 10. Hub. — Florissant; very rare. Collection of the Princeton Museum. Lomatia interrupta, sp. nov. Plate XLIII, Figs. 18, 19. Leaves linear-oblong, larger in the middle, either lobes bi-forni; larger, ovate, entire or obtusely dentate, or smaller intermediate to the larger ones, merely oval- obtuse, like short teeth. This peculiar form has the lobes of the top and the base of the leaves simple, open, obtuse; in the middle the lobes become larger, obovate, ob- tusely irregularly dentate, opposite, and near their base the wing of the leaves is expanded into intermediate very small entire obtuse teeth. The large lobes, when entire, have only the medial nerve distinct ; in the den- tate ones the medial nerve is dichotomous, the branches passing up to the teeth, one or two on each side. Hah. — Florissant; very rare. Princeton Collection, Nos. 842, 843. Lomatia micropbylla, Lesqx. "U.S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 211, pi. lxv, fige. 14, 15. 168 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. PIMELE^E. PIMELEA, Banks. Pimelea tlelicatula, sp. nov. Plate XXXIII, Figs. 15, 16. Leaves membranaceous, nearly sessile, spatulate, short - pointed or apicalate; secondary nerves emerging at an acute angle of divergence, branching on the lower part, variable in distance, separated by intermediate short veinlets; nervation cainpto- drome. The leaves vary from 3 to 5 J centimeters long and from 8 to 13 mil- limeters broad in the upper part, near the apex, where they curve upward in narrowing to a short point, and from which part they are gradually narrowed downward to the very short petiole. The species is closely allied to P. (Eningensis, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv..** ii, p. 93, pi. xcvii, figs. 2-10, which has smaller leaves less gradually nar- rowed downward and no petiole. Hah.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Harden. OLEACEJL OLEA, Linn. Of the numerous living species of this genus, one only, Olea Ameri- cana, inhabits the North American Continent; three species are European; the others are found in Tropical Asia and South Africa ; Japan has one species. The leaves of Olea are opposite, petioled,eoriaceous, persisting, oblong- oval, obovate or lanceolate, very entire; the nervation pinnate, and the flowers fasciculate in the axils of the leaves. Olea prsemissa, sp. nov. Plate XXXIII, Fig. 1. Leaves coriaceous, lanceolate, larger below the middle, narrowed to a very short petiole ; flowers in simple or rarely compound racemes. The leaves average 5 centimeters in length and 1 centimeter in width below the middle, from which they are gradually tapering upward to a blunt point. The flowers are short-petioled, either single or in short slightly compound racemes. This character essentially separates this FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 109 species from Qlea Americana, its nearest relative, from which it differs by smaller leaves and larger flowers. No trace of secondary veins is discern- ible on those leaves. Nine fossil species of Olea are described by authors from the Miocene of Europe, none of which have a marked relation to this. Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Collection, No. 641. "U. S. Geol. Rep.." vii, p. 228. Ibid., p. 229, pi. xl, fig. 3. FRAXINUS, Tourn. F rax in us prse dicta, Heer. F rax in us Heerii, sp. nov. Plate XXXIII, Figs. 5, 6. Leaflets more or less uuequilateral, rounded or narrowed to the short petiole, and equally so from the middle to the acuminate blunt apex ; borders undulate ; lower secondary nerves at a more acute angle of divergence, all unequally distant, curving and reticulate at a distance from the borders; nervilles flexuous, at right angles to the medial nerve. The leaflets, 5 to 7 centimeters long, li to 2 centimeters broad, are, evidently, part of a compound leaf, as seen from the lower lateral leaflet, which is nearly sessile and very uuequilateral, and the upper a terminal one. equilateral, larger and petioled. The lateral nerves are thin, arched toward the medial nerve at a distance from the borders, as in Fraxiwus prcedicta, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," pi. civ. figs. 12, 13, to which this species is closely related ; indeed, it merely differs by the basilar nerves being at a more acute angle of divergence, and those above with curves more dis- tant from the margins which are merely undulate. No fruiting part has been found. Hab.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Fraxiuus mespilifolia, sp. nov. Plate XXXIII, Figs. 7-12. Leaflets more or less uuequilateral, ovate-lanceolate, obtusely acuminate, rounded to a short petiole, obtusely serrate ; secondary nerves parallel, subequidistant, 8 or 9 pairs, much curved in passing to the borders and following them, connected with the teeth by short anastomosing veinlets ; nervilles oblique, very flexuous. This species is as closely allied to F. juglandina, Sap., "Et.." iii. p. 89. pi. ix. figs. 13-16. as is the preceding to F.proedicta, Heer. The leaflets 170 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. are broader, less unequal than in F. Heerii, rounded or narrowed on one side to a short petiole ; the camptodrome veins follow close to the bor- ders, not curving inside to the medial nerves, and the borders are always distinctly serrate. In F. juglandina the borders are sharply denticulate and the more open lateral veins do not ascend higher along the borders, as in the American species. Hob.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hat/den. F rax in us abbreviata, sp. nov. Plate XXVIII, Figs. 5, 6. Leaves short, ovate, acute, round or truncate at base, sbort-petioled, denticulate ; secondary nerves close, parallel, open, curved in passing to the borders, much branch- ing outside. These leaflets, subequilateral, 3 to 5 centimeters long, 2 to 3 centi- meters broad, with borders equally cut in acute small teeth slightly turned upward, have the lateral nerves close. 10 pairs, at an angle of divergence of 60°, somewhat curved in traversing the areas, much divided near the borders, the branches entering the teeth directly or by anastomosing veinlets. The nervation is like that of Fraxinus ulmifolia, Sap., "Et.," iii, p. 91, pi. ix, figs. 17-19, differing essentially by shorter, comparatively broader, more equilateral leaflets, and less acute, more equal teeth. The relation of the species is very close. Hub. — Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hoyden. Seen also in Lacoe Cabinet, No. 26. Fraxinus? myricae folia, ep. nov. Plate XXXIII, Figs. 13, 14. Leaflets small, sessile, subcoriaceous, narrowly lanceolate, distantly dentate ; secondary nerves very oblique, mostly obsolete. The relationship of this fragment of leaf is obscure. The lateral nerves are obsolete and the leaflets sessile. Though the leaflet, fig. 14, has the same thick texture, the nerves scarcely distinct, it seems different on account of its short petiole and the direction of the secondary nerves, which is at an acute angle of divergence, apparently toward the teeth as ciaspedodrome. It may be a leaf of Myrica. Hub.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Haydcn. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 171 Fraxinus Cngcri, sp. nov. Leaflet small, membranaceous, very entire, unequilateral, broadest below tbe mid- dle, ovate lanceolate, acuminate, narrowed to a short petiole. There are three leaflets of the same kind remarkably similar in shape and size to Fraxinus primigenia, Ung., "Syllog.," i, p. 22, pi. viii. figs. 3-8. They are 41 to 7 centimeters long, II to 2h centimeters broad below the middle, where they are much larger on one side than the other. The sec- ondary nerves are parallel, open, curved in traversing the areas, branch- ing near the borders, effaced in touching them. It may be the same species as that of Unger, but it is not possible to ascertain the degree of relation- ship, as in the leaflet representing the European species the secondary nerves are neither described nor distinctly figured. Hah. — Florissant. Lacoe's Cabinet, No. 57. Fraxinus Brownellii, Lesqx. "U. S. Oeol. Rep.," vii, p. 230. Fraxinus Libbeyi, ep. nov. Plate XXVII, Figs. 5-7, 9. Leaves very variable in size, unequilateral, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, rounded to a short petiole, irregularly serrate; secondary nerves parallel, close, 10 to IS pairs according to size, branching near the borders, camptodrome, joined to the teeth by anastomosing veinlets. The leaves vary from 31 to 11 centimeters long, 1£ to 4 centimeters broad. They are very unequal at base, generally cut straight and obliquely on one side toward the petiole, enlarged and rounded on the other, deeply more or less irregularly serrate. Fig. 9 represents a long narrow leaf, broader in the middle, gradually narrowed upward and downward, rather oblong; the other leaves are broader toward the base and ovate; the secondary nerves are more or less divided near the borders, generally camptodrome, joined to the teeth by nervilles, a few of them entering the teeth; the nervilles are parallel, flexuous, simple or forking, or anasto- mosing at right angles in the middle; the areolation as seen in fig. 9 is formed of very small quadrate or round-quadrangular meshes. jyaj —Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 217, 245, 275, 281. 172 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. APOCYNE^E. APOCYNOPHYLLTJM, Ung. •» Leaves very entire, penninerve, coriaceous; medial nerves strong; secondary nerves very open or at right angles to the midrib, close together, camptodronie, some- times separated by shorter intermediate thin veins. Apocynop hyl lain Scudderi, sp. nov Plate XLV«, Figs. 1-5. Leaves oblong-lanceolate, gradually narrowed upward to an acumen and down- ward to a short petiole; secondary veins nearly at right angles, numerous, camptodronie, and curving quite near and along the borders as if joined to a continuous lateral nerve ; intermediate tertiary nerves thinner, as long as the secondary ones; nervilles close, oblique. The peculiar direction of the nerves, which in their carves follow the borders, appearing like a continuous marginal vein, is also a character of the leaves of some Myrtaceoe. The relationship of this species is, however, more marked, not only by the nervation but by size and form of the leaves with Apocynophyllum Helveticum, Heer, figured in "Bornst. Fl.," pi. iv. figs. 1-7. The curving of the veins close to the borders is distinctly seen (fig. 3) with the intermediate tertiary nerves, corresponding to fig. 4 of Heer. The form of the leaves and their size being also the same, possibly the American species is a mere variety. Hab. — Alkali Station. Professor Scudder. CONVOLVITLACE^E. PORANA. Burm. I have seen of this genus scariose calyxes, but, as yet, no leaves. These calyxes, 3- to 5-lobate, have the sepals generally of unequal length, free to the base, sometimes more or less connate. Two species only are described by authors with calyxes and leaves, six from scariose calyxes, all from the European Miocene. Porana S p e irii , sp. nov. Plate XXVIII, Fig. 15. Calyx scariose, somewhat thick, indistinctly five-lobate; lobes large, connate; nerves diverging from the central point to the borders, traversed at right angles by strong nervilles, forming equilateral meshes. The lobes are marked only by their upper borders being connate to FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 1 78 near the rounded apex, where they are more than li centimeters broad and of the same length. This form is related to Gtetonia membranosa, Goepp.. "Schoss. FL," p. 38, pi. xxv, fig. 12, whose sepals are united to the middle and whose areolation is different. The size is the same. Hdh. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 650. Poraiia tenuis, sp. nov. Calyx large, thin; sepals distinct to the base, oblong, obtuse; veins distinct, distantly obliquely branched. Resembles P. macrantha, Ludw., "Palaeontogr," viii, p. 116. pi. xli. fig. 18, but its sepals are still longer — more than 1* centimeters long, and narrower, half a centimeter. The ramifications of the veins are much more distinct. Hah. — Florissant. Lacoe's Cabinet, Nos. 65 and 71. MYRSINE^E. MYRSINE, Linn. M y r s i n e latifolia, sp. nov. Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 16. Leaf subcoriaceous, broadly oval or nearly round, truncate at base, very entire; nervation carnptodrome. The leaf, 2 centimeters long and as broad, is broken at the base and the top, and therefore the mode of attachment to the petiole is not seen. The nervation is, however, so much like that of species of this genus that its reference to it seems legitimate. The open, opposite, slightly curving, secondary nerves fork two or three times, and are divided toward the borders, where they abruptly curve and follow close to the margins in short anastomosing bows. The areas between the secondary nerves are obliquely crossed by branching nervilles constituting a loose polygonal areolation. The affinity of this leaf as to its form and size is with M. antigua, Ung., •'Syllog.,*' p. 20, pi. vii, figs. 7, lb. The European leaf is a little larger and the secondary nerves also a little more curved; the areolation is of the same type. The leaf appears to be unequilateral. and in this and size it is comparable to M. Chamcedrys, Ung., "FL v. Sotzka," p. 42. pi. xxii, figs. 4, 5. The type of nervation of the American species is that of M. bifaria, Wall., of India. 174 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. The leaf described here is the only one seen as yet of this genus in the North American geological formations; thirty-four species have been described from the European Tertiary. The leaves are generally very small and have probably been unobserved until now. Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 874. SAPOTACE^E. BUMELIA, Swartz. The plants of this genus have the leaves alternate, petiolate, coria- ceous, and very entire. They inhabit at the present epoch tropical and boreal America. Ten fossil species are described from the European Continent. Bumelia Florissanti, sp. nov. Plate XXXIV, Figs. 4, 5. Leaves thick, obovate, obtuse; lateral nerves thin, at an open angle of divergence, parallel, camptodrome. The leaves, nearly 5 centimeters long and 3 broad in the upper part, are rounded at the apex, either slightly emarginate or apiculate, gradually narrowed to a very short petiole. Of the nervation nothing is distinct except the thin secondary nerves diverging at base at an angle of 60° to 70°' much curved in passing toward the borders, crossed at right angles by close nervilles, camptodrome. In size and shape these leaves are comparable to Bumelia subspathulata, Sap., "Et.," iii, 3, p. 62, pi. 10, figs. 18-22, and in their different characters to the living B. retusa of Jamaica. Hab. — Florissant; not rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hay den. DIOSPYROS, Linn. "U. S. Geol Rep.," vii, p. 230. Diospyros bracliysepala, Al. Br. Plate XXXIV, Figs. 1, 2. Ibid., p. 232, pi. xl. figs. 7-10; lxiii, fig. 6. The two leaves figured in this volume are more positively identified with the European species than the fragments of "Rep.," vii, pi. xl, whose affinity is still somewhat doubtful on account of the thickness of the secondary nerves. Hob. — Florissant; not rare. Princeton Museum, Nos. 631, 657, &c. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 175 Diospyros Cope an a, Lesqx. Plate XXXIV, Fig. 3. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 232, pi. xl, fig. 11. Though this leaf is shorter and its nervation more distinct, it has evidently the same characters as that described from Elko Station in vol. vii. Hah.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayclen. MACREIGHTIA, A. D. C. The fossil remains referable to this genus are represented by calyxes. These are merely tripartite; those of Diospyros are generally 4 to 6-lobed. Macreiglitia crass a, sp. nov. Plate XXXIV, Figs. 16, 17. Calyx thick and coriaceous, trilobate; lobes cut to the middle, triangular. Hab. — Florissant; not rare. Seen in all the collections. E R I C A C E M . ANDROMEDA, Linn. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 234. A n «l r o in e d a d e 1 i c a t u 1 a , sp. nov. Plate XXXIV, Figs. 10, 11. Leaves submembranaceous, not thick, very entire, equally narrowed from the middle upward to a short blunt acumen, downward to a long slender petiole; nervation camptodrome. These fine leaves average 5 centimeters long and 2 broad in the mid- dle where they are widest. The lateral nerves at an angle of divergence of 40° curve in passing to the borders and follow them in anastomosing bows. They are parallel, unequal in distance; the basilar ones follow close to the borders at a more acute angle of divergence. This and the smaller size of the leaves, more enlarged in the middle, separate this species from A.protogcea, Ung., in Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," p. 8, pi. ci, fig. 26. There is in Lacoe's Cabinet a number of oblong or linear-lanceolate leaves narrowed to a long petiole, exactly similar to those of A. frotogvea as figured by Heer, loc. tit., but without trace of nervation. They seem indeed referable to the European species. Hab. — Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. 176 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. A n cl r o 111 c <1 a r li o in b o i tl a 1 i s , sp. nov. Leaves rbomboidal in outline, enlarged in the middle, narrowed downward to a long slender petiole and equally so upward to an obtuse apex; nervation obsolete. The leaves without the petiole are 3 centimeters long, 18 millimeters broad in the middle; the very slender flexuous petiole is broken li centi- meters from the base of the leaf. Species comparable to A. tremula, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," p. 9, pi. ci, fig. 25. The leaves are, however, more enlarged in the middle. Hub. — Florissant. Lacoe's Cabinet, No. 70. VACCINIUM, Linn. "Vaeciiiiiim reticn latum?, Al. Br. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 235, pi. lix, fig. 6. ARALIACEJE. ARALIA, Tourn. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 235. Aralia clissecta, sp. nov. Plate XXXV. Leaves palmately seven-lobed ; primary segments cut to three-fourths of the lamina, oblong lanceolate, deeply lobate, dentate above; secondary divisions lance- olate, obtusely dentate-lobed ; sinuses obtuse; secondary nerves subopposite, thick, pinnately branching ; nervation craspedodrome. Of the seven lobes of this fine leaf three are preserved nearly entire and sufficiently represent its character. The leaf, nearly round or fan- shaped in outline, 19 centimeters long from the top of a very thick petiole to the apex of the medial lobe, is cut into seven primary divisions, all pinnately or bipinnately lobate - dentate ; the lobes and teeth oblique, slightly turned up, each entered by one of the secondary or of the tertiary nerves, all the nerves therefore corresponding to one division of the leaves and united by nervilles at right angles. There are no intermediate veins passing up to the base of the lobes as in the large fragments which I have referred to Myrica as M. insignis and M. Lessigii of vol. vii, which have apparently a kind of primary division like this leaf. This fine species is closely related to Aralia multijida, Sap., " Et.," i, 1, p. 115, pi. xii, fig. 1, from which it differs merely by the primary divisions being regularly pinnately lobed, the lobes also pinnately lobed or deeply FLOE A OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 177 dentate, the teeth shorter and more obtuse. Saporta compares his species to A nil in elegans of New Grenada, a plant cultivated in gardens, which from the figure given by the author seems like a counterpart of the fossil leaf. Hah. — Florissant. This splendid specimen is in the Princeton Museum, No. 659. HEDERA, Linn. Heilera margiiiata, ep. nov. Plate XL, Fig. 8. Leaf small, coriaceous, nearly round in outline, truncate at base, deeply sharply lobate all around ; nervation five-palmate from the base, the nerves directed toward the points of the lobes, united by nervilles at right angles. I know nothing to which this leaf may be related. In shape and nervation it seems a species of Hedera comparable by these characters to II. prisca, Sap., "Sez. FL," p. 380, pi. x, fig. 1, which, however, is a large leaf with short obtuse teeth. Hah.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. AMPELIDE^E. CISSUS, Linn. Cissus parrotiaefolia, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 239, pi. xl, figs. 15-17. AMPELOPSIS, Mich. Ibid., p. 242. Ainpelopsis tertiaria, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 242, pi. xliii, fig. 1. SAXIFRAGES. WEINMANNIA, Linn. Leaves simple, ternate, quinate or odd-pinnate; petiole articulate; racbis often alate, rarely entire ; secondary nerves thin, camptodrome or craspedodrome. The leaves which I refer to this genus have been referred by authors either to Zanthoxylum or Celastrus, or especially to Rhus, as I have done in vol. vii. Fine figures of species of Weinmannia from specimens obtained by Rev. Probst from the Tertiary of Biberack, and communicated to me by Heer, show such a close relation to the leaves described from Floris- sant that their reference to the same genus cannot be doubted. C F 12 178 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. Weinmannia Haydenii, Lesqx. Plate XLII, Figs. 1-7. Shut Haydenii, Leeqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 294, pi. lviii, fig. 12. Leaves imparipinnate ; rachis winged ; leaflets opposite or alternate, sessile, membranaceous, narrowly lanceolate, obtusely serrate; nervation pinnate, craspedo- droine ; nervilles at right angles to the secondary veins, anastomosing in the middle of the areas and forming a small polygonal areolation. The rachis is winged and nerved ; the leaflets are joined to the midrib by their primary nerves, and their borders are continued at base by a narrow margin along the rachis. Hah. — Florissant. Very abundant ; seen in all the collections. The figures are from specimens obtained by the U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Weinmannia integri folia, sp. nov. Plate XLII, Figs. 8-13. Leaves narrower than in the preceding species; leaflets narrow, entire, oblong or sublinear, blunt at the apex, more distinctly turned upward ; nervation camptodrome. Except that the leaflets are narrower and entire and the nervation consequently camptodrome, the characters are the same and this form may represent only a distinct variety. The leaves of these two species are polyphyllous, the number of their leaflets being much greater than in any other species living at this epoch. This difference and the nearly linear wing of the petiole relate them to Bhus. Hah. — With the preceding and quite as common. Weinmannia obtu si folia, sp. nov. Plate XLI, Figs. 4-10. Leaflets close, the upper pairs decurrent and connate at base, the lower more distant, bordering the rachis by their decurrent base ; wing obtusely dentate or con- vex in the middle; leaflets oblong-obtuse or subspatulate, very entire, more rigid than in the two preceding species, membranaceous ; nervation camptodrome. As in the other species, the leaflets are alternate or opposite, narrowed toward the base or larger toward the obtuse or rounded apex ; the leaves are generally smaller, shorter, with fewer leaflets. Hah. — Florissant; not as frequent as the two preceding ones. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 179 MALVACEJE. STERCULIA, Linn. Schimper remarks, on the present distribution of this genus, that it has made its appearance in Europe at the first stage of the Tertiary, as it is already reported in the "Flora of Sezanne;" that it has had its largest rep- resentation in the Miocene, and has since totally disappeared from the continent. The numerous forms of leaves of this genus described in this volume from the Dakota Group prove that the origin of these plants should be removed to the Cretaceous for the American continent at least. The genus is thence found in the divers stages of the Tertiary, but far less frequently here than in Europe. Sterculia rigid a, sp. nov. Plate XXXIV, Fig. 12. Leaf subcoriaceous, rigid, cuneate at base, tripalmately lobed; lobes cut to near the base, narrowly lanceolate, sharply acuminate, very entire, the lateral shorter and narrower; nervation obsolete. I have seen another leaf of the same character since the first was figured, but it does not show anything more except the base, which is cuneate, or like a continuation of fig. 12, to the top of the petiole. The leaves are small, 5i centimeters between the points of the lateral lobes, 7 centimeters long from the base to the apex of the medial lobe which is 6 centimeters long, the lateral only four. The only species related to this is S. Labrusca, common in the Miocene, but the relation is distant. Hah. — Florissant; very rare. Princeton Museum, No. 667. Lacoe's Collection. No. 44. TILIACEvE. TILIA, Linn. Tilia populifolia, sp. nov. Plate XXXIV, Figs. 8, 9. Leaves large, round or subcordate at base, deltoid-acuminate to the apex, deeply regularly serrate, palmately five-nerved ; upper lateral nerves somewhat thicker and more distant, the secondary parallel, slightly curving, branchiDg near the borders. Leaves large, variable in size. At first the leaf, fig. 8, seems to represent a Populus on account of the 180 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. lateral primary nerves being much stronger than the secondary; but all the nerves and their divisions are craspedodrome; the nervation is positively that of a Tilia. In fig. 9 the primary nerves, though more distant, are not stronger, and the teeth of the borders are triangular, somewhat unequal, not turned up as in fig. 8, except toward the base, where they have evidently the same character in both leaves. The teeth are very variable on the borders of the leaves of Tilia, even on those of the same tree, and the habitat being the same I refer these to the same species. Hob. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 886 and 887. ACEEACE^. ACER, Linn. " U. S. Geol. Kep.," vii, p. 260. Acer fequideiitatum, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 262, pi. xlviii, figs. 1-3. Acer i u d i t i s u in , ep. nov. Plate XXXVI, Figs. 6,9. Leaves small, of thiu texture, round-truncate in outline, five-nerved aud five- lobed ; lobes entire, sharply acuminate; sinuses broad, entire or dentate in the middle ; petiole comparatively long, inflated under the point of attachment. The leaves are 5i centimeters broad between the points of the upper lobes and only 4 centimeters long from the top of the petiole, which is 5J centimeters long. They are truncate at base, the lower lobes shorter, turned outside at right angles to the medial nerve ; the upper lateral ones a little longer, also turned outside. The primary nerves are thin; no trace of secondary nervation is seen. This species is comparable to Acer Sibiricum, Heer, "Fl. Foss. Arct.," v, p. 46, pi. x, figs. 45, 5a, -55; xi, fig. 2, differing by the base of the leaves being truncate and entire, not dentate, the sharply acuminate longer lobes, the terminal also entire, the medial nerve being simple like the lateral ones, without branches going to the borders. The affinity of this leaf is more evidently marked with Acer rubrum, to which the fruit, fig. 9, is still more intimately related. Hab.— Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 181 Acer, species. Plate XXXVI, Figs. 7, 8. Leaves rounded to the petiole, palmately three-nerved and three-lobate ; borders dentate. The leaves are too much broken for determination and definitive description ; they appear related to some of the varieties of Acer trilohatum, Al. Br. Hab.-~ Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Eaydm. SAPINDACE^E. SAPINDUS, Linn. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 263. Sapindus stellarijefolius, Lesqx. Ibid , p. 264, pi. xlix, fig. 1. Sapindus angustifolius, Lesqx. Plate XXXVII, Figs. 1-8; XXXIX, Fig. 12. Ibid., p. 265, pi. xlix. figs. 2-7. The numerous forms figured of this species, common at Florissant, shows the great variety of its leaflets. Though comparatively large, the leaves of pi. xxxix, fig. 12, appear referable to it. The specimens, however, may represent two specific forms, which can be separated only when the nervation is known. Sapindus coriaceus, Lesqx. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 265, pi. xlix, figs. 12-14. Sapindus Dentoni, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 265. pi. lxiv, figs. 2-4. Sapindus obtusifolius, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 266, pi. xlix, figs. 8-11. There is a fine specimen of this species from Florissant in M. Lacoe's cabinet, No. 48. The leaflets are disposed as in fig. 8, /. c, but they are still smaller, the lower lb centimeters, the upper 1 centimeter, all more distinctly obtuse. 182 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. Sap i n cl us iuflexus, sp. nov. Plate XXXII, Fig. 2. Leaves subcoriaceous, unequilateral at the narrowed base, lanceolate-acuminate ; lateral nerves much curved and following the borders in anastomosing with the upper ones. The form of the leaflet and its nervation indicate its reference to this genus. It is distantly related to S. undulatus, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," Ill, p. 62, pi. cxxi, figs. 3-7. Hob. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 763. S:i pi ml us lancifolius, sp. nov. Plate XXXII, Figs. 3-6 ; XXXVII, Fig. 9. Leaves subcoriaceous or membranaceous, petioled and more or less unequilateral at the rounded base, lanceolate, long-acuminate, very entire; secondary nerves close, parallel, nearly at right angles to the narrow midrib, straight or slightly curved in trav- ersing the lamina, abruptly curving near the borders and anastomosing in simple bows- These leaflets, 6k to 7 centimeters long and more or less than 2 centi- meters broad, have the lateral veins close, parallel, united by oblique simple nervilles and nearly without branches. They are distinctly related to S. G-rcecus, Ung., "Fl. v. Kumi," p. 49, pi. xii, figs. 1-23. In this species the veins are equally close and numerous at right angles to the midrib and the leaves have the same form; they are, however, generally smaller. As in those of Florissant, the petiole is 1 centimeter long. In fig. 9 of pi. xxxvii the leaf is narrowed to the petiole, which appears longer; the veins are not as open nor as numerous; its reference to this species is not certain. Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 644 and 64-3. DODONjEA. Linn. I have referred to this genus the seed, pi. xxxvi, fig. 5, on account of its great likeness to that of D. canescens, D. C, figured by Ettinghausen in "Fl. v. Har.," pi. xxiii, o. The nucleus is, however, harder, more distinct, and the wings also more distantly veined. It is, perhaps, a seed of Ulmus, like those figured, pi. xxvii, fig. 8, from which it differs merely by its slender pedicel. No leaves of Dodoncea have been observed in the Green FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 183 River Group. The leaves of Ulmus are on the contrary very abundant at Florissant and other localities of the North American Tertiary where fossil plants have been obtained. STAPHYLEACE^E. STAPHYLEA, Linn. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii. p. 267. Staphy lea acuminata, Lesqx. Plate XXXVI, Figs. 1-4. Ibid., p. 267, pi. xlviii, figs. 4,5. The species is not rare at Florissant, but generally the leaves are defaced by maceration and their characters obscurely defined. FKANGULACEJE. EVONYMUS, Tourn. Leaves opposite, petiolate, ovate, serrate or deutate, pinnately nerved; secondary nerves caniptodrome or effaced in theTeticulation toward the borders. Ten fossil species of this genus are described from the European Tertiary, mostly from the Miocene. Evonymus flexifolius, sp. nov. Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 13. Leaves large, ovate-acuminate from an oval base, flexuous at the apex, narrowed from the middle to the petiole, sharply deeply serrate; secondary nerves alternate, equidistant and parallel, camptodrome. The leaf without the petiole is 16* centimeters long, 5 centimeters broad in the middle, where it is oval-oblong, narrowed upward to a long flexuous acumen and more rapidly to the petiole, which is 3 centimeters long. The teeth of the borders are turned upward, equal, becoming short toward the acumen, deeply cut; the nervation is truly camptodrome, the veins being effaced near the borders and not entering the teeth directly as it is incorrectly figured. This leaf has the characters of Evonymus Proserpince, Ett., "Bil. Fl.," iii, p. 30, pi. xlviii, figs. 6, 7. It is of the same size and shape, more grad- 184 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. ually and longer acuminate ; the border teeth are larger and more acute. The details of nervation are obsolete. Hob.— Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hat/den. CELASTRUS, Linn. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 268. Celastrus Lacoei, sp. nov. Leaves subcoriaceous, obovate or spatulate, rounded and dentate at the apex. The leaf is remarkably similar in character to those described by Heer as C. cassinefolius, Ung., in "Fl. Tert. Helv.," iii, p. 67, pi. cxxi, figs. 24-26, whose leaves are longer and narrower, obtusely dentate or rather crenu- late from the middle upward. Hah. — Florissant. Lacoe Collection, No. 49. Calastrus Greitliianus, Heer. "Fl. Tert. Helv.," iii, p. 70, pi. cxxi, fig. 63. Leaves small, broadly oval, obtuse, very entire, abruptly narrowed to the petiole; lateral nerves nearly at rigbt angles to the midrib, camptodrome. Two leaves from Florissant are referred to this species. One is of the same size, form, and nervation as that figured by Heer, the other is more gradually narrowed to the base, lacerated at the rounded apex. This last leaf is more like C. Bruckmanni, Heer, I. c, fig. 32. Hub. — Florissant. Lacoe Collection, No. 74. Celastrus fraxinifolius, sp. nov. Plate XXXIII, Figs. 2-4 ; Plate XL, Fig. 10. Leaves membranaceous, narrowly elliptical in the middle, lanceolate, acuminate, blunt at the apex, narrowed and decurrent to the petiole, crenulate-dentate; secondary nerves at an acute angle of divergence, curving to the borders and reticulate along them. The leaves, 5 to 7 centimeters long, averaging 2 centimeters in width in the middle, are mostly equilateral at the narrowly cuneate base, short- petioled, the petiole h centimeter long, being bordered by the decurrent base of the leaves; the lateral nerves unequally distant, much and unequally curved in traversing the lamina, follow the borders in multiple reticulations without entering the teeth, which are distant, obtuse, some- times obsolete. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 185 The leaves have a great affinity in their characters to those of species of Fraodnus. They are, however, equilateral on the borders and the nerva- tion is different. Figure 3 of pi. xl may represent another species; the leaf is broader and slightly unequilateral. The decurrent base of the leaf and the type of nervation are the same. Hob. — Florissant; not rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Fig. 10 represents two leaves, Nos. 648 and 870 of the Princeton Museum. Cclastrinites elegans, sp. nov. Plate XXXI, Figs. 9, 10. Leaves nearly round, membranaceous, somewhat long-petioled, crenate on the borders; nervation pinnate; secondary veins oblique, parallel, reticulate and effaced along the borders. The leaves are very small, II to 21 centimeters long and about the same width, rounded or broadly cuneate to the petiole. Figure 10 is truncate at base and its nervation appears triple-nerved, as in Populus; but the surface is somewhat erased and the upper second- ary nerve obsolete, and as all the other characters are alike the difference is not considered. Hob. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 799 and 868. ILICE^E. ILEX, Linn. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 269. Ilex pseiido-steuophylla, Bp. nov. I. stcnophylla, Lesqx.; Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1871, Supp't, p. 8. Leaves small, coriaceous, very entire, obovate or oblauceolate, obtuse, short- pedicellate; medial nerve thin; lateral nerves very oblique, much curved near the borders, anastomosing. The leaf is much like those of /. stenophylla, Ung., "Syllog.," ii, p. 14, pi. iii, figs. 15, 27, being, however, smaller with a shorter broad pedicel. The nervation is like that of figs. 24 and 25 of Unger. The leaves described in Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," loc. cif., have the same degree of affinity to Unger's species and are all larger. They apparently represent an American variety of the species. Hab. — Florissant. No. 59 of Lacoe's Collection. 186 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. Ilex micropliylla, sp. nov. Leaves small, coriaceous, obovate or spatulate, rounded and denticulate at the apex, narrowed to a short broad petiole; secondary nervation obsolete. The leaf, 2h centimeters long, 7 millimeters broad in the upper part, is gradually narrowed to a petiole 7 millimeters long. Its affinity, which is close indeed, is with Ilex ambigua, Ung., "Syllog.,*' ii, p. 14, pi. iii, fig. 29, from which it differs merely by the gradually narrowed base of the leaf and the longer petiole. Hab. — Florissant. No. 60 of Lacoe's Collection. Ilex m acu lata, sp. nov. Plate XLIV, Fig. 5. Leaves coriaceous, obovate, obscurely and irregularly crenulate, narrowed to the petiole ; medial nerve narrow, the lateral at a broad angle of divergence, a little curved in traversing the blade, effaced toward the borders. The leaf is badly preserved; its surface is maculated or gnawed by parasite hypophylles or insects. Its shape and thick consistence appear to refer it to this genus. Hab. — Alkali Station. Professor Scudder. Ilex Wyoiningiaua, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 270, pi. 1, fig. 1. Ilex? af finis, Lesqx. Ibid., p. £70, pi. I, figs. 2, 3. Ibid., p. 271, pi. 1, figs. 5, 6-65. Ibid., p. 271, pi. 1, figs. 7-9. Ilex subdenticulata, Lesqx. Ilex dissimilis, Lesqx. Ilex quercifolia, sp. nov. Plate XXXVIII, Figs. 2-5. Leaves coriaceous, sbort-petioled, obovate, abruptly acuminate, irregularly acutely dentate from near the base; secondary nerves at a broad angle of divergence, slightly curved in passing to the borders, entering the teeth directly or by branchlets; inter- mediate tertiary veins short, anastomosing with nervilles in the middle of the areas. The leaves are very variable in size (from 12 millimeters long to nearly 6 centimeters, and 5 millimeters to 2 centimeters broad); the petiole is thick and short (6 millimeters long); the teeth turned outside, sharply FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 187 pointed, are distant and variable in length, separated by obtuse sinuses; the acumen is sharply pointed. The relation of this species is distinctly indicated to Ilex dryandrcefolia, Sap., "Et.," i, 2, p. 89, pi. x, fig. 8, a leaf which is much like fig. 2 of our plate, and which merely differs by the secondary nerves being at right angles to the midrib, rather curved backward than upward, a difference scarcely noticeable enough to authorize specific distinction. The Ilex odora, Sieb. and Zucch., of Japan, has the leaves remarkably similar to both these fossil species. Hal.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Ilex gra n di folia, sp. nov. Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 1. Leaves large, membranaceous, oblauceolate or obovate, irregularly dentate; lat- eral nerves very oblique, more or less curved iu traversing the blade, camptodrome, joiued to the borders and the teeth by anastomosing nervilles. The leaf seems to have been very large, the fragment preserved (the upper half) being 8 centimeters long and 5 centimeters broad. It appears to have been rounded at the apex and gradually narrowed to the base, the lower lateral nerves being very oblique and following the borders in curves. The nervation is irregular. The lateral nerves, diverging about 30°, are distant, parallel, with few intermediate tertiary shorter thin veins, and in their curves they generally ascend to near the borders, but also sometimes curve in the middle of the areas, anastomosing with the divisions of the first nerves above and sending strong outside branches toward the bor- ders. The teeth are somewhat unequal but not as large as in the preceding species, more or less inclined upward, acute. The subdivision of the primary areas is by nervilles at right angles to the nerves, anastomosing generally at right angles with the thinner tertiary veins, producing a large irregularly quadrate areolation. Hab.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. 188 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. Ilex k n ightiae folia, sp. nov. Plate XL, Figs. 4, 5. Leaves membranaceous, linear in outline, decurrent to the petiole, rounded and acuminate at the apex, deeply dentate; secondary nerves at right angles, curving abruptly and anastomosing at right angles at a distance from the borders, joined to the teeth by nervilles ; teeth large, irregular in distance, turned outside and sharply pointed. These leaves have peculiar characters which seem to refer them to some types of the Proteacece of New Holland, Banksia Hugelii, R. Br., and species of Knightia. The small leaf, fig. 5, is better preserved but not sufficiently so to show the base of the leaf which, being lacerated, appears to follow and border the thick petiole to its point of attachment. The teeth, like the secondary nerves, are at right angles to the midrib except near the apex, which is formed of a sharply angular point ; the secondary nerves are separated by slightly thinner and shorter tertiary ones, anas- tomosing with nervilles at right angles in traversing the areas and united to the upper part by curves or strong nervilles also at right angles. 77,,/,.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. RHAMNEJE. "U.S.GeoI.Rep.," vii, p. 272. PALIUEUS, Tourn. Paliurus Florissanti, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 274, pi. 1, fig. 18. Pali n r us orbiculatus, Sap. Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 12. Saporta, "£t.," iii, 2, p. 182, pi. vii, fig. 6. Leaves small, membranaceous, orbicular, very entire, triple-nerved from the base; lateral nerves curved upward in ascending to near the apex, where they unite to the secondary nerves which are distant and few. Though the nervation is not as distinct as in the leaf published by Saporta, the affinity is so clear that it is not possible to doubt specific identity; the basilar nerves, equally branching, ascend high, joining the few secondary nerves, one of which only is distinct in the specimen of Florissant and two only on that figured by Saporta, who described the FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 189 tertiary veinlets as flexuous and reticulate. The leaf is nearly of the same size, 2 centimeters in diameter both ways. Hab.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. ZIZYPHUS, Mill. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 275. Zizyphus ciiinamouioides, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 277, pi. lii, figs. 7,8. RHAMNUS, Linn. Ibid., p. 278. 1 1 li a 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 s olew f o 1 i u s , sp. nov. Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 14. Leaves thick, oblong-lanceolate, narrowed at base, blunt at the apex; secondary veins thick, at an acute angle of divergence, curving close to the borders. The leaf, 6* centimeters long, 18 millimeters broad, has the primary and secondary nerves thick, but no trace of nervilles; the lateral veins are nearly straight to near the borders and abruptly curve in reaching them, appearing to join the margin by their ends. The same character of nervation is remarked in B. marginatus, Lesqx., "Trans. Phil. Soc," vol. xiii, p. 420, pi. xxii, figs. 3-5, which, however, differs much in the form and size of the leaves. Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 687. K ha mo us liotatus?, Sap. Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 15. Sap., "Et.," iii, 1, p. 108, pi. xi, fig. 5. Leaves subcoriaceous, very short-petioled, entire or slightly undulate in the upper part, round ovate, obtusely pointed ; lateral nerves G to 7 pairs, parallel, curved ; nervilles oblique, transversely reticulate. This leaf is, in its form and size, like a counterpart of that of Saporta, I. c. It is also rounded at base to a very short petiole, curved toward the apex and there obscurely undulate or crenulate. The lower secondary veins are opposite, three pairs. In the figure of the French author all the veins are alternate except the basilar ones; but there is also no trace of nervilles visible as upon the specimens of Florissant. Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 643. 190 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. TEREBINTHINE^E. JUGLANDEil. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 283. JUGLANS, linn. Juglans Schimperi, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 287, pi. lvi, figs. 5-10. Juglans denticulata, Heer. Ibid., p. 289, pi. lviii, fig. 1. Juglans Florissanti, sp. nov. Leaf large, lanceolate -acuminate from a rounded unequilateral base; lateral veins thick, mucli curved in traversing the blade, camptodrome; borders dentate. The leaf is 11 centimeters long, 4J centimeters broad in the middle; its surface is rough and altogether of coarse aspect — the primary and secondary nerves being thick. The details of areolation and subdivisions of the nerves are obsolete. It is comparable to a leaf of J. bilinica, figured in Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," p. 90, pi. cxxx, fig. 7, but it is thicker, coarser, with more prominent nerves. Hub. — Florissant. Lacoe's Collection, No. 80. Jug-lans alkalina, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," Tii, p. 288, pi. lxii, figs. 6-9. Jug-lans costata, Ung-. Plate XXXIX, Fig. 5. Carya costata, Ung., "Syllog.," p. 41, pi. xxxix, fig. 16. Juglans costata, Ludw., "Palseontogr.," viii, p. 138, pi. lvii, fig. 7 (leaf); liv, fig. 15 (nut). Juglans (tcuminataf, Heer, Lesqx., Suppl. to Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1871, p. 8. Leaflets broadly oval, obtuse, slightly mucronate, somewhat unequilateral or turned to one side, rounded at base to a short petiole; nervation camptodrome. Nut round- ovate, short-pointed ; lobes of the seed simple, oblong. In the short description of the leaflet as J. acuminata?, loc. cit., I remarked that it has exactly the same characters as the one figured by Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," pi. cxxix, fig. 6, which appears far different from any other forms of this species, and that it is comparable to J. costata, Ung., as figured by Ludwig, I. c. As one of the specimens of Florissant has a nut very much like that published by the same author, I. c, the- FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 101 identification of the American specimens with Ludwig's species is legiti- mate. Hob. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 712 (nut). CARYA, Nutt. Carya b i 1 i n i c a , Ung. Plate XXXIX, Figs. 1,2,13. Ung., "Syllog.," p. 39, pi. xvii, figs. 1-10; "Fl. v. Kunii.," p. C>4, pi. xiv, fig. 13; £t., " Bil. FL," iii, p. 46, pi. li, figs. 4-6, 13, 15; Hi, figs. 3, 4, 7-11. Leaves odd-pinnate; leaflets sliort-petioled, oblong or narrowly ovate, lanceolate, acuminate, serrate; lateral nerves camptodronie, parallel. These fine leaves correspond to the description and figures given of the species by European authors; the borders of the leaves are more or less distinctly serrulate, as shown in fig. 2; fig. 13 shows a variety repre- sented also by the specimens of Mr. Lacoe, which might, perhaps, be separated into a different species, but except the smaller size of the long- acuminate leaflets, the characters are the same. Hal. — Florissant; not rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Lacoe's Collection, No. 40, in leaves still smaller than fig. 1. Carya rostrata, (Goepp.'), Schp. Plate XXXIX, Fig. 4. Ludw., "Palseontogr.," viii, p. 136, pi. lv, figs. 5-7. I refer this nut to the species of Ludwig described as quoted above. As we have only on the Florissant shale the representative of a drupe or of the husk, its reference to the European species known by fruits and leaves is not more ascertainable than that of the preceding. Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 711. Carya Bruckma n n i ?, Heer. Plate XXXIX, Fig. 6. Heer, "Fl. Ter. Helv.," iii, p. 93, pi. cxxvii, fig. 52. Fruits small, oval, constricted into au obtuse apex, costate. The fruit is still smaller than that in Heer, loc. tit., and as the inside of the nut only is shown upon the face of the specimen it is not possible 192 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. to see whether this small nut is costate. Therefore, as in the two preced- ing species, the reference is uncertain. Ilab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 709. PTEROCARYA, Kunth. Pterocarya Americana, Lesqx "U.S.Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 290, pl.lviii, fig. 3. ENGELHARDTIA, Leschen. Leaves abruptly pinnate; leaflets unequilateral, generally resinose, punctate on the lower surface ; primary nerves strong, secondary thin,, camptodrouie, anastomosing. Flowers agglomerated in paniculate ears; drupe small, connate at base to a tri-alate involucre; dorsal lobe generally absent (iu fossil specimens), epicarp coiiaceous, puta- men bicostate. Engelhardtia oxyptera, Sap. "fit.,"ii,p.344,pl.xii, fig. 2. Lobes of the involucre linear-oblong, obtusely pointed, the lateral half as long as the middle; medial nerve distinct to the point, the lateral open-oblique, camptodrome. The involucre from the base of the nucleus to the top of the medial lobe is 3 centimeters long, a little more than 2 to the top of the lateral ones. The basilar nervation of the middle lobe is in two short basilar parallel nerves and above in curved secondary nerves, as in the lateral lobes; all the nerves are camptodrome and anastomosing. The involucre is' only slightly larger than in Saporta's figure; the nervation is the same. Hah. — Florissant. Wm. Cleburne. ANACARDIACE.E. RHUS, Linn. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 291. Rhus fraterua, sp. nov. Plate XLI, Figs. 1,2. Leaves simple, submembranaceous, loug-petioled, rhomboidal-oval, equally nar- rowed to the acute apex and to the petiole, very entire; medial nerves narrow, the lateral thin, nearly parallel, oblique, much branching, and obliquely reticulate toward the borders. The leaves average 4 centimeters long and 2 broad in the middle, the widest part. The nervation is delicate but very distinct; the secondary FLORA OP THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 193 nerves, at an angle of divergence of about 40°, pass toward the borders, slightly curved and obliquely branching, especially near the borders; the nervilles are mostly at right angles to the midrib. Except that the petiole of the leaves is longer, nearly 2 centimeters, and the leaves slightly more enlarged in the middle, the species is, in all its characters, identical with Rhus palceocotinus, Sap., "Et.," ii, p. 352, pi. xii, fig. 6, closely allied to the well-known R. Cotinus, Linn. Hub. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 783 and 875. Rhus coriarioid.es, ep. nov. Plate XLI, Fig. 3. Leaves odd-pinnate; leaflets narrowly lanceolate, gradually acuminate, narrowed in rounding to the base, sessile; borders distantly serrate; lateral nerves curved, craspedodroine. The leaflets are opposite, at least in the upper part of the leaves, 6i centimeters long, 10 to 12 millimeters broad toward the base; the teeth are short, turned upward, gradually smaller toward the apex, where the borders are entire as near the base. The affinity of this species is with Rhus glabra, Linn., of the present North American Flora, and especially with the European R. coriaria, Linn., which merely differs by the larger teeth of the borders. Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 858. Rhus c a s s i o i cl e s , sp. nov. Plate XLI, Fig. 11. Leaves trifoliate or odd-pinnate; leaflets obovate, the terminal twice as large as the lateral ones, entire; lateral veins close, 8 to 10 pairs, parallel, curved in passing to the borders, craspedodroine. The specimen does not indicate whether the three leaflets figured pertain to an odd-pinnate leaf or to a trifoliate one, the axis or pedicel being broken under the point of attachment of the leaflets. The terminal one is 2h centimeters long, 12 millimeters broad above the middle; the lateral 14 to 15 millimeters long and 6 millimeters broad; the lateral veins, quite distinct, follow close to the borders in their curves and are united by close nervilles at right angles, simple or anastomosing in the middle. CF 13 194 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. The nervation is like that of some species of Cassia — C. lignitum, C. ambiqua, Ung., for example. Hob.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Eat/den. Rhus Hillise, sp. nov. Plate XLI, Figs. 12-15. Leaves irregularly piuuately divided; terminal leaflets large, pyramidal, more or less rapidly narrowed to the base, deeply irregularly dentate; lateral pinnules small, nearly at right angles, ovate, acute, dentate, alternate or opposite, subdecurrent, sessile. These leaves, which seem to have been compound and odd-pinnate, are represented in the fossil state merely by the terminal pinnules and one or two of the lateral ones attached to one side of their base, figs. 13, 14, or one pair opposite and sessile on the rachis at a distance from the terminal pinnule, fig. 12. The nervation is distinct. As seen in fig. 13, the secondary nerves are very oblique, straight, with intermediate shorter ter- tiary veins and nervilles at right angles. The species is comparable to Rhus incisa, Sap., "Et.," iii, 1, p. Ill, pi. ii. fig. 4, which is made of a single small leaflet similar to fig. 15 of our plate. Hob. — Florissant. Fragments and pinnules of this species have been seen in all the collections made by Mrs. Hill. Rhus acuminata, Lesqx. Plate XLII, Figs. 14-17. Lesqx., Suppl. tn Ilimluu's 'Ann. Eep.," 1871, p. 8. Leaflets narrowly ovate, lanceolate, acuminate; borders deeply dentate from near the base; lateral nerves open, joining the midrib nearly at right angles, much curved, craspedodrome. These leaflets have great analogy of character with the terminal leaf- lets of Weinmannia as seen in pi. xlii, fig. 3. They cannot be referred to this genus, however, as they are contracted at base to a narrow not winged petiole. Their relationship also, considering them as mere leaflets either terminal or lateral, is with the preceding species, being by their shape, the teeth of the borders and the nervation, intermediate between this and FLORA OF TIIK GREEN RIVEU GROUP. '<)."> the following species. The secondary veins are close, parallel, with inter- mediate shorter tertiary veins of the same character as in 11. Hillice. Eab.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. The specimen described in Suppl. to "'Annual Report,'* 1871, is from Green River. Rhus subrhomboidalis, sp. nov. Plate XLI, Figs. 10-19. Leaflets membranaceous, ovate or sub-rhomboidal, rounded to a short petiole, deeply dentate, acuminate; lateral nerves curved, craspedodrome. Though these three leaflets are so much alike in their forms that it is not possible to refer them to two species, their nervation is very differ- ent on account of the position of the large teeth, one or two on each side. In fig. 19 the teeth are in the upper part of the leaflet and the lateral veins curve upward to reach them, and are distant from the upper more open parallel ones; in the other leaflets, figs. 17 and 18, the two pairs of teeth being lower, the lateral nerves are merely curved in their direction toward them and parallel from the base. It is not possible to decide whether these leaflets pertain to pinnate or to trifoliate leaves, like those of the common and so very variable R. aromatica. Their relation to those described by- Saporta as B. rhomboklalis, "Et.," iii, 111, p. 206, pi. xvi, figs. 2, 3, is remarkably close. Hub. — Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden, and also in the Collection of the Princeton Museum, Nos. 751 and 832. K h us v o x a n s , sp. nov. Plate XLI, Fig. 20. Leaves trifoliate, long-petioled; leaflets cuneiform, enlarged, obtusely dentate or lobate in the upper part and there abruptly narrowed to an obtuse apex ; nervation mixed. This small leaf is so exactly similar to a variety of if\ aromatica (IL trilobata, Nutt.), especially found living in Texas, that it is scarcely possible to find any point of difference. In the living species the terminal upper lobes of the pinnules are more distinctly dentate, but its smaller leaves, of the same size as the one figured, have exactly the same subdivisions. The nervation is also the same, the lower lateral veins being camptodrome. the 196 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. upper entering the teeth or lobes, all being obliquely short branched. The relationship is also marked with the preceding species, which evidently pertains to that peculiar and variable type of B. aromatica which is still universally distributed in innumerable varieties through the North Amer- ican continent from the 30° to the 43° of latitude. Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 718. Rhus trifolioid.es, sp. nov. Leaves trilobate; leaflets oval; the medial slightly obovate and a little longer, narrowed to a short petiole; the lateral sessile, all apiculate and dentate to the middle. The medial leaflet is 2£ centimeters long, 12 millimeters broad in the middle, the lateral ones 2 centimeters long and 1 broad, not as distinctly dentate as the middle. The teeth are sharp, turned exactly to the outside. The leaf is comparable to E. Napcearum, Ung., "Syllog.," i, p. 43, pi. xx, fig. 11, differing by the form of the oval sharply dentate leaflets. The pedicel is broken 1 centimeter below the base of the leaflets, the nervation indistinct. Hab. — Florissant. Lacoe's Collection, No. 58. Rhus rosae t'ol i a , Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 393, pi. xlii, figs. 7-9. ZANTHOXYLE^E. ZANTHOXYLON, Linn. Zanthoxylon spireae folium, sp. nov. Plate XL, Figs. 1-3. Leaves odd-pinnate ; leaflets ovate, acute, or blunt at the apex, obscurely serrate, short-petioled ; secondary nerves at an acute angle of divergence, parallel, simple or forking, camptodrome. The leaflets vary from 1* to 2i centimeters long and from 7 to 14 millimeters broad; the lateral nerves appear craspedodrome in fig. 1. But in figs. 2, 3, where the veins are more distinct, they are seen joined to the teeth by nervilles and camptodrome. This species is closely allied to Z. juglandinum and Z. serratum, Heer, represented "Ft. Tert. Helv.," pi. cliv, tigs. 36 and 37. Upon the leaf, FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 197 fig. 2, there is a small fruit of Sapindus (enlarged, fig. 2a), comparable to that of S. rubiginosus, figured in Ung., "Syllog.," i, p. 34, pi. xv, fig. 10. Hob.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. AILANTHUS, Desf. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 294. A i i ; i 1 1 I 1 1 1 1 s loug-e-petiolata, sp. nov. Plate XL, Figs. 6,7. Leaflets subcoriaceous, narrowly ovate-lanceolate, gradually acuminate, rounded in narrowing to a long petiole, irregularly obtusely dentate; secondary nerves close, open, curving near the borders or entering the teeth ; tertiary nerves thinner, nearly as long as the secondary; nervilles at right angles. The leaflets, 10 centimeters long and 3 broad in the middle, are a little smaller than those of Ailanthus driandroides, Heer, " Fl. Tert. Helv.," pi. cxxvii, fig. 32, which has the same form and an analogous nervation. In the American leaf most of the secondary nerves seem to enter the teeth or to run to the borders ; but in the upper part of the leaves, where the borders are more distinct, the nerves are evidently camptodrome. It is a mixed nervation, same as seen upon the leaflet of Heer, I. c. The leaf however represents a different species, the teeth being obtuse and the petiole very long, too long for a leaflet of Ailanthus, except if it should represent a terminal one. The lower or basilar tooth on the leaflet is protruding outside and apparently glandulose, a peculiar character of A. glandulosa so generally cultivated now. Fig. 7 may not represent the fruit of the same species, though I have not seen any other leaf from the same locality which could be referred to this genus. The samara is equally winged on both sides of the seed, oblong, obtuse at both ends, slightly constricted in the middle. The fruit has a close affinity to that of Ailanthus recognita, Sap., " Et.," i, p. 105, pi. viii, fig. 7. Hah.— Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. MYRTACEJL "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii.. p. 298. EUCALYPTUS, Heer. Eucalyptus Americana, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 296, pi. lix, figs. 11,12. 198 description of species. ROSIFLOREjE. AMELANCHIER, Medic. Amelanchier typica, sp. nov. Plate XL, Fig. 11. Leaves subnieiubrauaceous, petioled, ovate, acute, serrate; nervation campto- drome. This leaf seems to represent the living^. Canadensis in its more com- mon or typical form, differing in nothing except the rounded base of the leaf, which is generally slightly cordate in the living species. I say gen- erally, for some of its leaves are also rounded just as in the fossil form. The leaf, 8 centimeters long, 4 centimeters broad in the middle, has a petiole 2 centimeters long. The nervation is similar, the lateral nerves being only a little more distant. The average number of secondary nerves in leaves of Amelanchier Canadensis is 8 to 11, while the fossil leaf has only 9. But often large leaves of the living species have no more than 9. Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 691. CRATAEGUS, Linn. Cratiegus aceri folia, sp. nov. Plate XXXVI, Fig. 10. Leaf petioled, lanceolate in outline, deeply lobate, irregularly dentate ; lobes lance- olate, acuminate; nervation craspedodrome. The substance of the leaf is thickish, but not coriaceous ; the leaf is gradually narrowed to the petiole, single-lobed on one side, the lobe being longer, and twice-lobed on the other side, where the lobes are shorter — all irregularly dentate. The secondary nerves are all craspedodrome, entering I he lobes and the teeth ; but their divisions, at least near the points of the lobes, are camptodrome, the borders being nearly entire. This leaf has the facies of an Acer. I find nothing in the fossil plants described by authors to which it may be compared. Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 660. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 199 ROSA, Linn. Rosa Hilliaj, sp. nov. Plate XL, Figs. 16, 17. Leaves small; leaflets oval, obtuse or short-pointed, serrate; stipules large, lance- olate, acuminate; nervation camptotkrome. These beautiful small leaves represent this genus more distinctly than any of the other fossil leaves which as yel have been referred to it. The leaflets are rather obtuse, the lateral much smaller, 5 to 15 millimeters long. 3 to 7 millimeters broad — all short-pediceled like the terminal ones; the nervation is camptodrome, the figure shows it mostly craspedodrome, a mistake evidently, for as seen on the left side of the largest pinnule, fig. 16, the veins are curved. The nervation near the borders is not quite distinct on the specimens. Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 768. Also in the collec- tion of the U. S. Geol. Expl. by Dr. F. V. Harden. AMYGDALUS, Linn. A in y g- (I a 1 u s gracilis, sp. nov. Plato XL, Pigs. 12-15; XLIV, Fig. 6. Leaves ovate-lanceolate, gradually narrowed to the acuminate point aud in the same degree to the petiole, serrulate; lateral nerves at a more or lesa acute angle of divergence, much curved, camptodrome and reticulate along the borders. These fine leaves of solid membranaceous tissue average 7 centimeters long and 2 broad, with a slender petiole about 2 centimeters long. They are more or less distinctly minutely serrate; the nerves, open at base and much curved toward the borders, are joined by undulate nervilles nearly a( right angles. Fig. 6 of pi. xliv is a leaf slightly longer acuminate, with obsolete nervilles, but without any important difference from the normal form. The leaves are related to A.pereger, Ung., in Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.."' iii, p. 95, pi. cxxxii, figs. 8-12. The fruits, figs. 14 and 15, appear to belong to this genus and possibly to this species. The reference is of course hypothetical. #«6._Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Fig. 12 is from a specimen, No. 865, of the Princeton Museum. The specimen, fig. 6. is from Randolph County, Wyoming. Prof, ticudder. 200 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. LEGUMINOS^E. CYTISUS, Linn. C y t i s u s modest us, sp. nov. Plate XXXIX, Figs. 9. 10, 11. Leaves trifoliate. ; leaflets sessile, ovate-lanceolate, acute, borders entire ; secondary nerves camptodrome. The small leaves, with leaflets 2 to 3 centimeters long, 5 to 8 milli- meters broad, have the nervation mostly obsolete. I do not find them related to any fossil species published. Fig. 9 appears to have the borders serrulate, but that is probably caused by maceration and erosion. It has the same characters. Hob.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Cytisus Florissantiauus, sp. nov. Plate XXXIX, Fig. 14. Leaf long-petioled; leaflets entire, ovate-lanceolate, the middle short-pedicellate, the lateral sessile, unequilateral at base; nervation camptodrome. The leaflets appear acuminate, but the point is broken; they are rounded in narrowing to the base, and the borders are entire, only slightly undulate. This species is scarcely different from C. Freybergensis, Ung., "Syllog.," ii, p. 19, pi. iv, fig. 2, from which it merely differs by the leaflets being a little longer and narrower. The nervation is of the same type, and if the leaflets of the American leaf are obtuse the species should be considered as identical. Hob.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. DALBERGIA, Linn. fil. Dalbergia cunei folia, Heer. Plato XXXIV, Figs. 6,7. Heer, " Fl. Tert. Helv.," iii, p 104, pi. cxxxiii, fig. 20. Leaves pinnate; leaflets sessile, membranaceous, cuueate to the base, emarginate at the apex; secondary nerves thin, at an acute angle of divergence. The leaves are small, averaging 3 centimeters long, 1£ broad near the middle, from which they are gradually narrowed to the somewhat enlarged point of attachment. The lateral nerves are at an acute angle of diverg- FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 201 ence of 40° on the right side, a little more open on the left, ascending high and reticulate along the borders; the areolation is formed of nervilles at light angles, forking or anastomosing in the middle of the areas, rarely simple. These leaves only differ from the one described by Heer under this name in their slightly larger size and in the apex being a little more deeply emarginate. The nervation is peculiar and evidently of the same type as in the European leaves, where the lateral nerves are, however, somewhat obsolete. The secondary nerves, four pairs, are distant, alternate, the upper pairs curving inward toward the apex of the midrib. Hal. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 790, 791. CERCIS, Linn. Cercis parvi folia, ep. nov. Plate XXXI, Figs. 5-7. Leaves small, membranaceous, round or subtruncate at base, broadly cuneate to the slightly-pointed apex, very entire, five-nerved at base; medial nerve slightly stronger, secondary nerves camptodrome. The three leaves figured and a few others seen in the shale of Floris- sant are small comparatively to those of this genus described as fossil. They are equilateral, enlarged, and truncate or subcordate at base; the basilar nerves are at right angles; the lateral at an angle of divergence of 30° to 40° are camptodrome like their divisions. The reticulation is obsolete. None of the few fossil species of this genus are comparable to this. The leaves vary from li to 3 centimeters in width, being as long as broad. Hal.— Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 766, 767, Figs. 5 and 6; the other from the U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Harden. P0D0G0NIUM, Heer. * U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 298. Po do go n iu in acuminatum, sp. nov. Plate XL, Fig. 9. Leaflets sessile, subcoriaceous, very entire, oblong, obtusely acuminate, narrowed to a short petiole, slightly unequilateral at base; lateral nerves close together, very open or nearly at right angles to the midrib, curved, camptodrome; tertiary nerves parallel, as long as the secondary, thin. 202 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. The small leaflet, a little more than 4 centimeters long and 1 broad, has the peculiar nervation of species of this genus, especially like that of P. latifolium, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," pi. cxxxvi, figs. 10-21. The form of the leaflet, contracted near the apex into a short obi use acumen, is different hi >iri any of the European species. A fragment only of a seed referable to Ibis genus has been found, probably at the same locality, being labeled Middle Park, a name often used for leaves from Florissant. Hah.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Podog-onium ^.uiericanuni, Lesqx. IS Geol. Rep," vii.p. 298, pi. lix, fig. 5; lxiii, fig 2; lxv, fig. 6. CASSIA, Linn. Cassia Fisclieri, Heer. " l'l. Tert. Helv ," iii, p. 119, pi. cxxxvii, figs. 62-63 Leaflets membranaceous, petioled, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate ; secondary nerves at an acute angle of divergence. These leaves, with the shape, size, and nervation of this species, are acuminate, like fig. 64 of Heer. Hab. — Florissant. Lacoe's Collection, No. 42. LEGUMINOSITES. Lcguminosites serrulatus, sp. nov. Plate XXXIX. Figs. 7,8. Leaves trifoliate, long-petioled, membranaceous ; leaflets narrowly lanceolate, sessile, and serrulate; secondary nerves obsolete. The leaflets are long and narrow, the lateral a little shorter than the terminal, largest in the middle, tapering upward, acuminate or pointed and gradually narrowed to the base. The relationship of these leaves is unknown to me. Ilab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 784 and 785. Leguiniiiosites alter uaiis, Lesqx. Hayden's ''Ann. Rep," 1874, p. 315. FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 203 Li eg it mi no sites cassioitles, Lesqx. "U. S fifiol. Eep.," vii, p. :!00, pi. lis, figs. 1-4. Lieguminosites species. Plate XXXIX, Figs. 16, 17. Pistillate ovaries and stamens of Leguminom. Hub. — Florissant. Seen in divers collections. ACACIA, Neck. Acacia septentrionalis, Lesqx. Plate XXXIX, Fig. 15 ( 15a enlarged). "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 299, pi. lix. fig. 9 (9a enlarged). MIMOSITES, Lesqx. Mimosites linearifolins, Lesqx. Plate XXXVJI, Figs. 10-13. "U.S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 300, pi lix, fig. 7. INCERT.E SEDIS. Antholithes o b t u s i 1 o b n s . Plate XXXII. Fig. 20. A monosepalous funnel-shaped perianth, cut to the middle in broad obtuse lobes, attached to the ovary; substance hard, membranaceous. Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 856. Antholithes aniosnus, sp. nov. Plate XXXIV, Figs 13-15. A six-petaloid perianth, apparently monoecious, with six stamens and one pistil distinctly preserved. #«6.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Haijden. 204 DESCRIPTION OF SPEOLES. Autliolitlies imp rob us, sp. nov. Plate XL, Figs. 20, 21. Whorls of four coriaceous segments, open or reflexed, attached by a narrow base enlarged upward, fan like and uudulate-lobed on the borders. These fragments might represent reflexed scales of conifers but the axis is too narrow. They are comparable to what Heer has named Equi- setum tunicatum, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," p. 44, pi. xiv, fig. 10, which represents a broken sheath of Equlseticm. Hab.— Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Carpites gemuiaceus, sp. nov. Plate XL, Fig. 19. Fruits or buds oval, obtuse, short-pediceled in three at the top of a small branch- let. They are striate in the length, like unopened buds of flowers. Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 854. Carpites Milioides, sp. nov. Plate XL, Fig. 18. Seeds on slender pedicels, diffusely panicled, oval, thinly striate lengthwise, 3 millimeters long, 2 broad. Resembles a panicel of Milium effusum, Linn. The seeds are flattened. Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum. GENERAL REMARKS. The number of species enumerated and described from this group is 228; of these Florissant has the largest number (152), while from the Green River Station 24 species only have been determined from specimens obtained in a cut of the railroad just above the station, and which, of course, represent the Flora of the Green River Group. Of the other local- ities, I have found 15 species in the specimens from Elko, 14 in those from Randolph County, Wyoming, 7 in those from Alkali Station, 6 in those obtained near the mouth of the White River, and of the other localities marked in the table two or three only in each. With these materials it is not well possible to determine, from a com- parison of the plants of each place, the degree of relation of the local vegetable groups, and, therefore, a table of distribution does not seem of great value for that purpose. It is, however, important to record the data, which may help to trace the march of the vegetation on the American continent during the Tertiary ; to see also if the different localities, which I formerly referred to the same stage, show traces of identity in the char- acters of their plants and at the same time to fix, if possible, the age of the very interesting vegetable group of Florissant by its affinity with some local Flora of Europe. And as this volume is, most probably, the last which I shall have opportunity to prepare on Tertiary plants of Western America, I think proper to leave all the materials which have been examined thus far, exposed as clearly as possible for future comparison. 205 20<> DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES. tabu: of distribution of the plants of the green river and white river GROUPS. \ VMES OF SPECIES. o V. u a K o" 'u 8 h o ;_> I -a. at 3 . -^ a*. © — ;- "^ ^4 g o "o o a" .2 5 | a, ja £ o sS CQ AMERICAN. EUROPEAN. * o Q Eocene. Miocene. Oltqocene. Miocene. Greenland and Arctic, Alaska, Carbon, Union Group, etc. < o 3 p. ^» O a ea hog B « a KB a u o « M be c *s 6 a CRYPTOGAME.E. Ki SCI. G.R. • &IARACEJ& Fl__ Musci. Fontitiiilis prist ina, Lx ._ _ Hypnum llavdenii, L\ ._ Hlll/.ui-AlMl .1 Fl... Fl - - Fl . Rel Fl . Rel . LvcoroniACi .1 Lycopodium prominens, Lx_ EquxsetacevT. El — B.S_ ISOKTEjG. Isoetcs brevifolia, Lx.__ ._ FlLICES. Spkenopteris Cuyottii, Ex.. _ _-. Adiantites gracilliiuus, Lx. Lastrrca(Goniopteris)in termed ,Lx. Pteris psetido-pennjeformis, Lx Dipla/.ium Muelleri, Hi _ ,_ Fl Rel. Fl Spitz. Rel Fl Sctz- II. F_ n.r. H. F Id?__ Itl?__ Id__ Id?.. Id? . B.S_ W. R_ Rel . Conifers. Fl « Fl H5_. Fl Rel Mioc. Rel._ EI Al.,Id_ _ 1 Sequoia Langsdorfii, Brgt Taxodiunidistichum miocen.,Hr__ Widdringtonia lingusefolia, Lx Fl A.,Car.,Id. Car.* Id__ Id... 1 Id... 1 Fl Rel _ I 1 Glyptostrobus Ungeri?, Hr Podocarpus eocenica ?, Hr Fl Id Rel„ U__ Id— Fl Id... 1 FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GEOXTP. 207 Table of Distribution of the Plants of the Green River and White River Troups — Continued. NAMKS OF SPECIES. -e m £■ a D E B o E 2 • *£ «B a Q So •■3 II « - b? a) .C 2« 2 o M o D K .2 < 8) a 'H Q, QQ JB 6 s p to en AMERICAN. EUROPEAN. Eocene. Miocene. Oligocene. MlUCENE. Greenland and Arctic, Alaska, Carbon, Union Group, etc. ft y. < 0 3 ■3 fl .=; B *3 B O cq W & a* V W fl fl s B s MONOCOTYLEDONES. Graxixeje. B.S. G.R. R G.n, g.i:_ 0. R. R B Phragmites Alaskana, Hr TYPHACB2E. Fl___ 11 .. Al., Id Id. _ Potamogeton verticillatus, Lx Potamogeton geniculatus, Al. Br Rel— Fl— Id .. Fl — Musace^. G.R- Aroideje. Acorus brachystachya, Lx_. LEMNACELffi. Fl Spitz., Ac, Id. Fl . Rel__ Paxhje. R Rel Rel Palmocarpon ? globosum, Lx DYCOTYLEDONES. HYRICACE£. Fl Rel El Rel.. Fl Rel— W.R. W.R. W.R. Id... Fl___ Fl___ Fl . Id... Rel._ Id._ Myrica polvmorpha, Schp Myrica callipomtefolia, Lx Fl Id... F1..E. Fl Rrl_ Rel— Fl Rcl- Fl. IJ_. G.R. Rel.. Id... El Rel— Id „ Fl Rcl_. Myrica hitilubii, Ilr., var. acutiloba. Fl Id Id .. 208 DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES. Table of Distribution of the Plants of the Green River and While River (l roups — Co iitiuued. NAMES OF SPECIES. 4 £■ a « W o w a s o S 9 k SI i* 5 « „ a > ® at M o ii a o « a ^o $ "3 5 ■ 3> a r & CO J8 "© u If CO AMERICAN. EUROPEAN. a g u S M Eocene. Miocene. Olioocene. Miocene. Greenland and Arctic, Alaska, Carbon, Union Group, etc. •5 o a> a d ?-' a.* ^ O W T3 :3J a fa o « n a o te a *3 e a Al._ Rel. Fl .. Betulace^. Fl Fl .. Rel Fl __ G.R. Al — Al.,etc.Id. Id Rel Fl .. Rel. Cdpdlifee*. Fl F1.E1 Fl Mioc.,Id. Carpinus attenuata, Lx Carpinus fraterna, Lx _ Rel Fl Rel.. El Mioc,Id. Id G. R Fl Fl Id R Mioc,Id. Id_._ Fl Rel- Fl Fl . Rel? Id — Id. R Id — 1 Rel ? Rel.. Salicines. Fl Rel— El '__ G.R_ G.R. Id ._ Id- El Id. Pupulus Hei-rii, Sap Fl Id .. Rel__ Rel__ R Id Id . Fl Gr., Id Fl Id El Gr.,Id __ Id _ 1 Balsauiflu^e. R MinC.M. Id .. Ulmaceje. Rel__ Fl... W. K. Id_ FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 209 Table of Distribution of the Plants of the Green River and White River Groups — Continued. NAMES OF SPECIES. u 0 n V. u a 0 w 0" iA W a i s h " a s co"o ■a B*- ns or species. 4 o ja >t u a 9 a o S a 1 'S o 5 © If a" a> ■-- i o C c -M o o M a _o 1 ■ & Q a, I m o Q H O to AMERICAN. EUROPEAN. a s u Eocene. Miocene. Oligocene. Miocene. Greenland and Arctic, Alaska, Carbon, Union Group, etc. < o V ^> o a S3 to . SJS — s w •a □ o m a © to a o e .5 5 Fl Rol Myrsine^. Fl Rel?_ Rel?_ Sapotacce. Fl — Diospyros brachysepala, Al. Br. — Fl Id... F1..E1. Fl Rel. Ericaceje. E Rel— Andromeda rhoraboidalis, Lx Vaccinium reticulatum?, Al. Br__ Aramaceje. Fl Rel.. Fl— Fl Rel _ Id Fl Ampelideje. G.R. G.R. Rel__ Saxifrageje. Weinmannia Ilaydenii, Lx Weinmannia iutegrifolia, Lx._ Weinmannia obtusifolia, Lx Malvacej:. Fl - Rel.. Fl Fl Rel. Tiliaces:. Acerac&x; W. E. B Mioc.,Id_ Rel.. Fl Rel__ SAPlNDACEiE. Sapindus stcllariwfoliup, Lx __ Sapindus angustifolius, Lx Fl Rel.. W. K. G.R. Rel.. Sapindns obtusifolius, Lx Fl___ Fl I U.G., ) }MIo., Id.) Rel. R Rel— Fl Rel__ Stapiiyleace^:. Rel.. " T" FLORA OF THE GREEX RIVER GROUP. 211 Table of Distribution of the Plants of the Green River and While River Groups — Continued. NAMKS OF SPECIES. u o fa tO b a B o" M u c B3 3 o 5 a fl ad Sf fl a* §.£ t. " O o u •_ "o 5 K c d 55 "3 5 a = a 6Q o u a ca ■tf w u « d «3 AMERICAN. EUROPEAN. d a u a B Eocene. • Miocene. Oligocene, M [OCENE. Greenland a n d Carton, Union Group, etc. X. < o to s. c U . ~ j. 5 O > a - M a c e 3 Fbangui-ace*:. Evonymua flexifolins, Lx Fl K BeL Bel- Celastrus Greithianue, Hr Celastrus fraxinifoluid, Lx Fl li! Fl Fl lUECEJE. Ilex pseudo-stenophvlla, Lx Fl Bel.. Bel Fl Al_. G.It. G.K. Bel. ReL_ Fl ReL. Fl s. Cr_ Bel.. Fl . Fl Bbahnks. Fl lid Fl Id 0. R. Rel__ Fl Rel Fl Id . Juglandeje. G.B. G.R. Id Juglans denticulata, Hr Fl Mioc.,Id. Rel ReL. Al Fl Id... Fl Id... Fl Id._ Fl „ Id.__ Pterocarya Americana, Lx Engelhardtia oxyptera.Sap Anacardiace^. Fl.? Bel.. Fl Id .. Fl Eel _ Fl .. Bel Fl Fl Rel_. Fl... Fl G.K. Rel Rhus eubrhomboidalis, Lx _ Rel_ Fl Id... Fl .. Bel.. Fl 1 - 212 DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES. Table of Distribution of the Plants of 2/ie Green River and White River G-roups — Continued. NAMES OF SPECIES. i o fa to b a o w_ o" *s 5 a d "B o E 9 H §8 - — *1 £« flg IS o *t M U .M o o « a" 1 1 -4 S> q "C a. CO JO 1 s 8 M 8 h a SP AMERICAN. EUROPEAN. a s £ EOCENE. Miocene. Oliqocene. Miocene. Greenland and Arctic, Alaska, Carbon, Union Group, etc. H o ED o. ns a — N m •S a> a «- o pa > a 5 a 'a 8 a n ZANTHOXYLEai. Zanthoxylon spiresefolium, Lx Fl_ Rel R_ Rel.. Rel.. Rel__ Rosiflor^. Fl_ _ G.R. fi___ Fl Rel.. Fl— Fl _ R — Rol Leguminosj:. Cytisus Florissant ianue, Lx Fl Rel Fl — Id Fl_ Rei- Podogonium acuminatum, Lx Podogonium Americanum, Lx FL Rel- Fl _ Fl— Id Legnminosites serrulatuB, Lx_ Fl __ W.R. G.R. Rel Fl Acacia septentrioualis, Lx Mimosites linearifolius, Lx Ini'i ■■]: r.i: BEDIS. Antholithes obtusilobus, Lx Fl FI___ Fl... Fl Antholithes improbuB, Lx Fl... .... Fl Fl Rel_. RELATIONSHIP OF THE LOCAL GROUPS INDICATED BY CORRELATION OF SPECIES. To consider the degree of relationship indicated by the groups of plants from the localities which I formerly referred to the Green River Group, I first put in apposition the Flora of the Green River Station and that of Floris- sant, for the specimens have been derived, at each place, from a limited area, and the floras of both are represented by the largest number of species. Between these two groups of plants there are only two identical species : Alnus Kefersteinii and Sapindus obtusifolius. The first is one of the most common species of the European Miocene, and not less frequently found in that of North America in California, Oregon, Alaska, and in the Arctic flora of Greenland, Sachalin, &c. It is therefore a Miocene type of a wide distribution, and not a leading plant of a peculiar geological stage. The second species, Sapindus obtusifolius, is most abundant nine miles south- east of Green River Station, at a locality high in the hills, where a thin bed of coal is overlaid with sandy yellow shale filled with the remains of Musophyllum complicatum and Sapindus obtusifolius, mostly; for no other plants were obtained there except a single leaf of Alnus Kefersteinii. This species of Sapindus is so closely allied to S. affinis, Newby., of the Fort Union Group, that it may be considered a mere variety. The leaflets differ only by the more acute points in S. affinis, while in the specimens of Florissant the leaflets are more obtuse than in those of Green River, the difference being apparently local. These two species are therefore Miocene types. Then there are, from Green River Station, Cypern* Chavannesi, Arundo Gcepperti, Phragmites alaskana, Quercus Haidingeri. Salix media, S. elongata, Juglans denticulata, or seven European Miocene species. Of the others, Equisetumwyomingense, Ilex affinis, I. wyomingiana. and a Legu- minosites are closely allied to Miocene types, while Ampelopsis tertiaria, Ficus JJngeri, Myrica nigricans, Arundo reperta have their affinities to species living at our epoch. Hence 17 species out of 24 show evident relationship or identity with plants of the Miocene of Europe or with 213 214 FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. some of the present epoch. The others, Ficus arenacea, Zizypkus cinna- momoides, Cissus protemfolia, Eucalyptus americana are peculiar types whose affinity is not distinct. Juglans Schimperi is also represented in the Eocene of Golden, and Ficus wyomingiana at Evanston. Therefore there is nothing in this group of plants proving a relation to that of Florissant. From the beginning of my researches I have been uncertain about the geological relations of this flora. It is clear that from its character as exposed by the few materials I have had for identification, I could but refer it to the upper Miocene. The same may be said of the 14 species obtained by Professor S. II. Scudder in Randolph County, Wyoming. Eight species, Flabellaria Floris- santi, 3 species of Quercus, Popmlus balsamoides, Liquidambar europaium, Cinnamomum Scheuchzeri, Zanthoxylum spireafolium, are identified in the Miocene of Europe. Cyperites Haydenii, Acer indivisum, Celtis McCoshii, Evonimus fiexifolms are peculiar types; while one species only, Amygdalus gracilis, is represented at Florissant. The flora of Elko Station, represented by 15 species, is more dis- tinctly related to that of Florissant, with which it has four species in com- mon— Myrica calUcomcefolia, C'arpinus grandis, Planera longifolia, Piospyros Copeana. Omitting Carpinus grandis, a common species of the Miocene of Europe and America, the three others are truly leading types of the flora of Florissant, where Myrica calUcomcefolia and Planera longifolia are rep- resented by hundreds of specimens; the other, Piospyros Copeana, has been found only at the two localities now compared. Of the other species of Elko, Sapindus coriaceus is related to S. angustifolius of Florissant; three species of Myrica and three Conifers of Elko indicate a predominance of plants of these genera, represented at Florissant by fourteen species of Myrica and seven Conifers. There is no relation whatever between the flora of Elko and that of the Eocene, or of a lower stage of the Tertiary; but five of its species, Fagus Fernonice, Salix media, S. elongata, Populus Michardsoni, and Ficus Jynx are identified in the Miocene of Europe, and one, Lycopodium prominens, is of a still more recent type. Of the 9 known species of the White River flora, 4 are at Florissant, and these also are leading species — Planera longifolia, Myrica acuminata, M. rigida, and M. longifolia. A fifth, M. Ludivigii, is so intimately related CORRELATION OF Til 10 SPECIES. 215 to the last that it has often been considered as a variety of il by authors; the type is the same. And then Lygodium Dentoni is related to a species of the Gypses of Aix; Acer cequidentatum has been described formerly from the upper Miocene of California; the others have their affinity with the Miocene of Europe. Alkali Stage Station is only 15 miles from Green River Station. The horizon of both is geologically identical, and the Flora of the first, known by only 8 species, seems to confirm this determination, though all the species except Ficus Ungeri are peculiar to the locality. F. Ungeri has been first found at Green River Station; its affinity is with species living at this epoch and also with two other species of Alkali Station, F. tenuinervis and F. alkalina. Myrica alkalina is of Miocene type, related to M. vindo- bonensis and M. Ungeri of Heer; of the others, Juglans alkalina has the fades of leaves of Juglandites of Sezanne (Eocene) ; Fraxinus Brownellii is related to F. juglandinus, a type of the Gypses of Aix; Ilex maculata, from a leaf poorly preserved, and Alnus incequilateralis are as yet without affinity known to me. The other localities whose Flora is known by two or three other species only do not demand consideration. The two species of Sage Greek are Miocene; of those of Barrell's Springs, Equisiteum Haydenii is identified at Carbon whose flora is Miocene; Lygodium neuropteroides is Eocene; Poa Icevis, described in Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1871, from two fragmentary specimens, was not positively determined. The species is Miocene in Europe; as I found in the specimens of Barrell's Springs frag- ments of a Palm apparently identical with Sabalites Zinkeni of Golden, I have supposed the localities referable to the Laramie Group, or Eocene. From the above it seems evident that the plants which I have here- tofore referred to the Green River Group represent two different horizons : Green River Station, Randolph Go. and Alkali Station for one, Florissant. White River and Elko for a second. It maybe possible to fix the horizon of this last group, or at least of Florissant, by comparison of its species with those of Europe. But for the present the materials obtained at Green River. Randolph Co., and Alkali Stations are too scant to afford any indi- cation of their reference to any particular stage of the Tertiary ; they may represent a lower group than that of Florissant, but what is said above of the relationship of these plants authorizes a contrary conclusion. 216 FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. Of the 166 species of vegetable forms recognized in the specimens of Florissant, 50 are related to and 40 identical with Miocene species of Europe, while the affinity to the lower Tertiary, or Oligocene, of Germany is marked by 8 related and 4 identical species, and to the flora of the Gypses of Aix by 28 related and 16 identical species. At first sight it seems that the types of the flora of Florissant are more distinctly Miocene, even upper Miocene, for two of its species rep- resent plants living at the present time or which at least are so closely allied to them that it is scarcely possible to deny identity. But searching for more precise affinity, it will be remarked, first : that most of the species related to or identical with Miocene plants are species of wide distribution, which have been found in a large number of European localities from Italy to the Baltic, and on the American continent from Wyoming Territory and California to Oregon and Alaska ; then to Greenland, Spitzbergen, Sachalin, &c. These plants have been described by a number of authors in different works ; while the relationship to the flora of the Gypses of Aix refers to a single locality in the south of France, the plants of which have been described by one author only. Secondly, the more marked species, those represented by the largest number of specimens and which may be considered as peculiar to the group, are exclusively Oligocene — the mosses, the Rhizo- carpeee in two species of Salvinia, the Ferns, the Conifers with very few excep- tions, the Myricacece especially, as numerous and as distinct in their types as they are in the flora of the Gypses of Aix, with which four of them are intimately related and five identical, the beautiful Pojpulus Heerii, which, described by Saporta from a single leaf, is represented at Florissant by numerous fine specimens, the rare Populus oxyphylla, the abundant and varied species of Lomatia and of Liospyros, the large splendid leaf of Aralia dissecta very probably identical with Aralia multifida, Sap., species of Ilex, Paliurus, and especially peculiar forms of Rhus, also described in the "Etudes" of Saporta, give to the flora of Florissant a definite fades marking its analogy with the Oligocene far more distinctly than it is with the Mio- cene plants. This becomes evident in comparing the types of Florissant with those of the Miocene, published in this volume. In the "Monde des Plantes" Saporta enumerates as species, which he considers characteristic of the flora of the Gypses of Aix, Aralia multifida, Cercis antiqua; seeds CORRELATION OF THE SPECIES. 217 of Ailanthus crispa ; involucres of Palceocarya atavia, Betula gyspsicola, Quercus, salicina, Q. antecedens, Salix aquensis, &c, all types which are recognized in the flora of Florissant by identical or closely allied species. Besides I he general characters of the flora, the peculiar compounds of the formation, the laminated shale mostly formed of ashes, the immense number of insects and fishes preserved in a succession of thin layers of grayish shale are repeated in the upper part of the Gypses of Aix precisely as they are found at Florissant. Says Saporta : Entire shoals of fishes were surprised and buried in the muddy clay of the bottom. Even insects suffocated in large numbers, from the smallest kind of moscpjitoes to ants, bees, butterflies, are preserved in the thin shales with the minutest of their organs and even the colors of their wings. The borders of the lake also, like those of the Lake of Florissant, were deeply cut, and mountains of very steep slopes had their base raised up from the borders, even from the in- terior of the lake, &c. There was also, as at Florissant, a river traversing the lake in its whole length, hence the country was diversely broken and therefore afforded the best opportunity for a great diversity of its flora. It cannot be surprising to find in the flora of Florissant such a large predominance of Miocene types, if, like that of Aix, it represents the last periods of the Eocene age, when of course the more predominant and perma- nent types of the Miocene were already represented. The evidence of synchronism of the flora of Florissant with that of the Oligocene of France appears confirmed by the characters of the fauna. At least Professor Cope l identifies the White River Group with the Aqui- tanian and Tongrian of Europe — formations which close the Eocene or are partly referable to the Eocene, partly to the Miocene, and considers the Green River and the Wahsatch as Suessonian or Paleocene. This agrees with the observations of Saporta, who considers the Gypses of Aix as a long series of formations continuous through the different periods inter- vening between the Paleocene and the Miocene, the upper part even par- taking of the character of this last epoch. 1 The relations of the horizons of extinct vertebrata of Europe and North America, in "Bulletin of th« U. S. Geol. and Geogr. Surveys," by Dr. F. V. Harden, vol. v, No. 1. MIOCENE FLORA. The plants of this formation described from Alaska by Professor Heer; from the Fort Union Group by Dr. Newberry ; from Carbon and Washakie, Wyoming, by myself, and those which I have to describe now from the Mauvaises Terres of Nevada and from divers localities of California and Oregon, are all referable to the Miocene. They may represent, however, peculiar geological or geographical divisions which it may be interesting to consider separately. The distinction is not yet clear ; but these local floras may serve to fix hereafter different stages of the American Miocene. Indeed, jor the present, fossil plants have been obtained from a large number of localities of the Miocene ; but though taken altogether they constitute an important representation of the flora, the number of speci- mens of each locality does not afford sufficient data to authorize any reliable conclusion in regard to their relative stage in either. What has been done for the flora of the Oligocene must be continued for that of the Miocene. I have described separately the plants obtained from each group or peculiar locality from which a number of specimens have been examined and determined either by myself or by other authors, and putting in juxtaposition all these materials in a table of distribution, it will be possible, perhaps, to see some distinct relationship between a few of the localities; or at least there will be for the future some points of comparison for relating the newly discovered plants. The first group of Miocene plants described here is that of the Bad Lands of Dakota. Fine materials have been sent to me for examination, first by Professor Wra. Denton, later by Professor McBride, and recently by Pro- fessor N. H. Winchell. All the species of this group are described below and figured in pi. xlvi to pi. xlix. The plants of a second group, that of Fort Union, have been described by Dr. Newberry in his memoir on the " Later Extinct Floras of North America" (Lyceum of Nat. Hist, of New York, vol. ix, April, 1868), and figured as a separate volume of " Illustrations of the U. S. Geol. Survey 219 220 DISTRIBUTION OF THE PLANTS. of the Territories." These plants have to be separately recorded, and this is done in the table of distribution, where it is seen that the analogy of their types is with plants of different groups from the Eocene up to the upper Miocene, even to species of our epoch. The third group is that of Carbon, whose flora is typically allied to that of Alaska. The plants of Carbon have been all described in vol. vii of the "U. S. Geol. Report," and those of Alaska have been described by Heer in the 2d volume of the " Flora Arct." These species are merely enumer- ated in the table of distribution, with the addition of some new ones found in the collection of the U. S. National Museum, which were procured by Dr. Wm. H. Dall, and have been described in Proceedings of the National Museum, February, 1883. I have placed in a separate fourth group a number of Miocene species procured from distant localities of California and Oregon. The specimens which were intrusted to me for study by Professor J. D. Whitney are the property of the University of California, to which they have been returned. They were collected at diverse localities, and a limited number of speci- mens from each. It will not be possible for the present to fix the age of these plants otherwise than to say that they are all Miocene. The plants are all figured in this volume, pis. 1 to lix. There are still a few vegetable fragments figured (pi. xlv B), obtained at the Chalk Bluffs of Nevada County, California, which are partly Miocene and partly Pliocene in character, and which merit a place in this memoir in order to have all together the materials of the vegetable scale of the North American Tertiary flora, as far as it is known at this time. DESCRIPTION OF MIOCENE SPECIES FROM SPECIMENS OBTAINED IN THE SO-CALLED BAD LANDS OF DAKOTA. CRYPTOGAMS. FILICES. ASPLENIUM, Linn. Asplenium tenerum, sp. nov. Plate XLVIa, Figs. 1, 2. Bipinnate ; pinnae-linear, narrowly lanceolate; secondary pinnae short, oblique, parallel, lanceolate, pinnately lobate; lobes distinct to near the base, oblong or obovate, obtuse ; primary nerves slightly flexuous, pinnately dichotomous ; lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergence, forking once or twice. There is a number of fragments of this species, all of the same char- acter. The lower secondary pinna?, a little more than li centimeters long, 5 millimeters broad at base, are gradually shorter and narrower in ascending, the lobes becoming also shorter and less deeply cut. This species has a marked affinity to Sphenopteris Blomstrandi, Heer, "Fl. Arct.," i, p. 155, pi. xxix, figs, 1, 5, 9; but that has the secondary pinnee shorter and broader, more or less unequilateral, deeply lobed, and the medial nerve thin, dissolving upward, not continuous. Its nearest affin- ity is with living species of Asplenium of the section of the Bicksonice, like Bicksonia tenera, &c. Hab. — Bad Lands near Gilmore Station of the U. P. R. R. Commu- nicated by Professor Wm. Benton. 221 222 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. EQUISETACE^E. EQUISETUM, Linn. Equisetum globulosum, sp. nov. Plate XLVIII, Fig. 3. Pliizoina slender, thinly lineate, flexuous or rigid, distantly articulate, bearing- simple opposite globular tubercles more or less wrinkled by compression. For a time I was unable to determine the relationship of this fragment. But recently I have found in the collection of fossil plants made by Pro- fessor Wm. H. Dall in Alaska a number of specimens distinctly represent- ing these remains as rootlets or root-stocks of Equisetum. The branches from 1 to 6 millimeters in diameter, irregularly striate, straight or flexuous, distantly articulate, bear at the articulations simple opposite globular appendages somewhat like those of Phjsagenia Parlatorii, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," i, p. 109, pi. xlii, figs. 2-17, but globular and generally simple, very rarely appendiculate in pairs. These remains, much decomposed by maceration, are fragmentary, none of them continuous, and all without trace of sheath. Though much smaller and globular, they may represent the same species as the fragment in Newby., "Illust.," p. vii, fig. 4, which he mentions as radicle tubers of Equisetum. Hah. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton. CONIFEK^E. GLYPT0STR0BUS, Endl. Glyptostrobus europseus, var. Ungeri, Heer. Plate XLVI, Figs. 1-lc. Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.." iii, p. 159; "Fl. Foss. Alask.," p. 22, pi. i, tig. 7, b. f. Leaves squamiform, appressed, obscurely costate on the back, becoming longer, narrower, linear and two-ranked in the upper part of the branches. The figured specimen shows the species as it is represented by Heer in the "Alaska Flora." I still believe that two species are represented by the American specimens — one by those figured from Florissant, pi. xxii, and the other by those of the Bad Lands. Fig. i of pi. xlvi is, however, very similar to the lower part of the branches of fig. 2 of pi. xxii. The speci- MIOCENE FLORA— BAD LANDS. 223 men of the Bad Lands has the scales of the stems evidently acute, while Heer generally represents them obtuse. Hab. — Bad Lands, same as above. Professor Wm. Benton. Speci- mens of stems with obtuse scales but no leaves, preserved in tufa, are in the collection of Professor Winchell, from the Yellowstone Valley. SEQUOIA, Torr. Sequoia Laiigsd orfii, Brgt. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 76. The specimens represent the variety with flat, more obtuse leaves, described by Heer, " Fl. Alask.," p. 23, pi. i, fig. 10a, as var. obtusa. Another form of this species, apparently corresponding to S. disticha, Heer, "Fl. Arct.," iv, p. 63, pi. xii, fig. 2a; xiii, figs. 9, 10, is also represented in the specimens of the Bad Lands — this in the collection of Professor McBride from northwestern Dakota; the first is in that of Professor N. H. Winchell. Heer separates S. disticha from the common S. Langsdorfii especially on account of the opposite branchlets. The specimen of Professor McBride has merely simple branchlets, therefore the reference is not certain. Tax odium distichum miocenum, Heer. *'U. S. Geol. Rep.," p. 73, pi. vi, figs. 12-1-la. Hab. — Barr's Bluff, Yellowstone Valley. Professor N. H. Winchell. CORYLUS, Tourn. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 144. Corylus McQuarrii, Forbes. Plate XLIX, Fig. 4. "U.S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 144. The teeth are less pronounced, larger and more equal than in most of the figures given of this species. But the borders are somewhat erased and the facies is that of some of the leaves described by Heer. It is a form intermediate between C. McQuarrii and C. grandifolia, Newby., "Illust.." pi. xv, fig. 5, which has the lateral nerves slender, less divided, and more distant. Hab. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton. 224 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. QUERCUS, Linn. Quercus Dentoni, sp. nov. Plate XLVIII, Figs. 1,11. Leaves of medium size, coriaceous, elliptical-obloug, very entire, obtuse, narrowed or rounded to a short petiole ; borders slightly reflexed ; secondary nerves open, nearly at right angles toward the base, generally more oblique upward, caniptodrome at a distance from the borders, anastomosing in two series of marginal areoles and sepa- rated by intermediate tertiary shorter nerves, branching and anastomosing at right angles; ultimate areolation small, quadrate. The two fragments of leaves preserved indicate the characters of the species. One of them is nearly 10 centimeters long and 3 centimeters broad ; the other is broader but the upper part is destroyed. By the nerva- tion the species is related to Q. chlorophylla, Ung., or at least it is of the same type. The leaves of this last species are always much smaller and the nervation less distinct. Hab. — Bad Lands, Dakota. Professor Wm. Benton. Quercus Olafseni, Heer. Plate XLVIII, Fig. 4. Heer, "Fl. Arct.," i, p. 109, pi. x, fig. 5; xi, figs. 7-11 ; xlvi, fig. 10. Leaves membranaceous, large, short-petiolate, narrowly elliptical, doubly serrate on the borders ; teeth obtuse ; secondary nerves parallel, slightly curved, some of them forking near the borders, camptodrome. Though I have only seen the fragment figured, it is sufficiently char- acterized to show its identity with Heer's species, which is common in the Greenland Miocene. The lateral veins are a little more curved in passing to the borders than represented in most of the figures of Heer. Hab. — With the preceding. Professor Wm. Denton. Populus Richardsoui, Heer. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p 177. The leaf which I refer to this species is smaller than any of those figured. It is only 3 centimeters long and 2 broad. As the leaf is oval, narrowed, cuneate to the base, it cannot be referred to P. arctica. It resembles P. mutabilis oblonga, Heer, " Fl. Tert. Helv.," but I consider it as a small form of P. Bichardsoni. Hab. — Bad Lands, Dakota. Professor McBride. MIOCENE FLORA— BAD LANDS. 225 Populus Z a d d a c li i , Heer. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 176, pi. xxii, fig. 13. Hah. — A fine specimen from Little Missouri Valley, Dakota, is in the collection of Professor Winchell. It has the same character as the, leaf, pi. xxxi, fig. 8, of this volume. Populus arctica, Heer. Plate XL VI, Figs. 2-13. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 178, pi. xxiii, figs. 1-G. Populus decipiens, Lesqx., Ibid., p. 179, pi. xxiii, fig9. 7-11. I have formerly separated, under the name of P. decipiens, leaves with characters of nervation identical with those of P. arctica, but differing gen- erally by the borders being very entire, the pattern more enlarged in the middle, the base cuneate and the size smaller. But though generally the leaves of P. arctica as figured by Heer have the borders undulate, even obtusely dentate, they are sometimes perfectly entire, and fig. 5 of pi. xlvi, which has undulate borders and is evidently referable to P. arctica, is a leaf still smaller than some of those of the same plate representing P. decipiens, which I now admit as a variety. The leaves of both forms are found together. All those figured here are from the Bad Lands, in the collections of Professors Denton, McBride, and Winchell. Populus cuneata, Newby. Plate XLVI A, Fig. 5. Newby., 'Ext. Fl. of N. A.," p. 64; "Illustr.," pi. xiv, figs. 1-4. Leaves small, obovate, narrowed in rounding or cuneate to the base, generally round or truncate obtusely dentate in the upper part, rarely narrowed into a short blunt point, entire from the middle, five or seven palmately nerved from the base, loug-petioled ; lateral nerves curving in ascending, branching outside. This species has the character of P. arctica in all except the size of the leaves, the coarse denticulation of the generally flat, even emarginate apex. The base is sometimes rounded as in the leaf I have figured, but in others it is exactly wedge-shaped. Hab. — Bad Lands of Dakota. Denton's and McBride 's collections. CF 15 226 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. Populus gland ulifera, Heer. Plate XLVIa, Figs. 3, 4. Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," p. 17, pi. lviii, figs. 5-11 ; " Fl. Alaek.," p. 26, pi. ii, figs. 1, 2. Leaves glandulose at the point of attachment of the petiole, variable in size, elliptical-ovate, pointed or generally enlarged on the sides and broadly deltoid, serrate or callous-dentate all around, five to seven palmately nerved ; nerves branching outside. The two specimens figured here do not show any impression of glands at the top of the petiole ; but in both the collections of Professors McBride and Winchell there are finely preserved leaves of the species with dis- tinctly marked glands. All the leaves are comparatively small ; the one, pi. 4, is the largest of those I have seen. Hab. — Bad Lands, Dakota. Benton's, McBride's, and WinchelVs col- lections. Populus latior truncata, Al. Br. Plate XL VI, Fig. 14. Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," p. 14, pi. lvii, fig. 2. Leaf subtruncate at base, large; primary nerves five, the lower marginal, thin, the upper strong, branching outside ; borders distantly serrate. The leaf is perhaps too fragmentary for satisfactory identification. Comparing it, however, with Heer's figure, loc. cit., it does not appear to differ except by the base of the leaf being slightly more rounded. Hal. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton. Populus balsamoides, var. eximia, G-oepp. Plate XLVIa, Fig. 10. Populus eximia, Goepp., "Schoss. Fl.," p. 23, pi. xvi, fig. !i ; xvii, fig. 3. Leaves large, cordate at base, ovate-lanceolate, obtuse or acute, deeply crenate; lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergence, camptodrome, reticulate along the borders. This fragment, though the base and apex of the leaf are destroyed, appears referable to this species. The substance of the leaf is mem- branaceous, the surface very smooth, the lateral nerves less curved and stronger than in any of the figures of Goeppert. The species is also finely represented in Gaudin"s "Contrib.," i, p. 29, pi. iii, figs. 1-5; but here, also, the secondary nerves are thinner and more curved. The true MIOCENE FLORA— BAD LANDS. 227 P. balsamoides of the same author is described by Heer in "Fl. Alask.," p. 26, pi. ii, fig. 3. The leaves are smaller, less deeply crenate, the second- ary nerves closer, more curved. The fragment represented here has also a great analogy of nervation to P. palceomelas, Sap., "Et.," ii, 2, p. 267, pi. vii, fig. 10. Hab.—With the last. PLATANEJ]. PLATANUS, Tourn. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 181. Plataiius aceroides, Goepp. Plate XLIX, Fig. 1. Ibid., p. 184, pi. xxv, tigs. 4, 5, 6. Hab. — Bad Lands, Dakota. Professor Wm. Denton. The leaf, nearly entirely preserved, is much like that figured in vol. vii. Plataiius Guillelmae, Goepp. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 183, pi. xxv, figs. 1-3. Hab. — Bad Lands. Two fine specimens, with leaves obtusely dentate, are in the collection of Professor McBride. MOREJ1. FICUS, Tourn. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 191. Ficus artocarpoides, sp. nov. Plate XLVIT, Figs. 1-5. Leaves large, subcoriaceous, oval, obtuse or blunt at the apex, rounded or sub- cordate at base; medial nerve thick, enlarged at base and passing into a very thick long petiole; secondary nerves narrow, at an acute angle of divergence, camptodrome, with few branches; nervilles close, simple or rarely forking. The leaves vary from 10 to 15 centimeters long and from 7 to 8 broad. The medial nerve is thick, at least on the lower side of the leaves, as in fig. 2, and the petiole, 4 to 5 millimeters in diameter when flattened, is long, measuring in the same leaf 4 centimeters from its top to its broken end. As seen from the figures the base of the leaves is cordate or rounded. 228 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. In the first case the basilar lateral nerves are nearly at right angles or somewhat more open than those above ; in the other, as in fig. 2, all the nerves are parallel. This species is very closely allied to Ficus uncata, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, pi. xxxv, figs. 1-3, but evidently different by the thin lateral nerves being at a more acute angle of divergence, the close nervilles, and especially the narrower medial nerve and the lower long straight petiole. The resemblance of this species is very marked to the Artocarpoides of the "Flora of Sezanne," especially to A. conoceplialoidea, Sap., p. 356, pi. vi, fig. 6, which has the nervation and facies of Brazilian Artocarpece of the genera of Pourouma and Coussapoa. Hab. — Bad Lands. Professor Win. Denton. Ficus tiliaefolia?, Al. Br. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 203, pi. xxxii, figs. 1, 2, 2a, 3; Ixiii, fig. 8. The specimen in the collection of Professor McBride is a mere frag- ment, well characterized by its nervation, but too small for positive iden- tification. I mention it merely to show that species of Ficus of the section of the palmately nerved leaves have traversed the whole Tertiary forma- tion, most abundantly distributed in the Eocene, and still represented in the oldest Pliocene of California. This group becomes gradually less pre- dominant like the Palms, in accord with the gradual lowering of tempera- ture in the more recent geological stages. LAURINE^]. TETRANTHERA, Jack. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 217. Tetrauthera praecursoria, sp. nov. Plate XLVIII, Fig. 2. Leaves coriaceous, obloiig (lanceolate1?), gradually narrowed to a short petiole, very entire ; primary nerves opposite from a little above the border base of the leaf, more oblique, the secondary above also opposite, three pairs, parallel, distant, curving in passing to the borders, simple or scarcely branching; nervilles thin at right angles. The leaf, whose upper part is destroyed, is 10 to 11 centimeters long and 4 centimeters broad in the middle; the primary lateral nerves are at MIOCENE FLORA— BAD LANDS. 229 a somewhat more acute angle of divergence, more distant, ascending to the borders in a slight curve, anastomosing with the nervilles of the lower secondary nerves, which are parallel, nearly equidistant, and a little more curved. This fine species is very closely allied to the living Tetranthera C'ali- fornica, which has the leaves smaller, and generally four pairs of second- ary nerves less distant than in the fossil leaf. In the Californian species the leaves appear more distinctly lanceolate to an acute apex — at least as far as can be judged from the outline of the fossil leaf whose upper part is destroyed. Hah. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton. CIN€HONACE^E. CINCHONIDIUM, linn. Leaves oval or oblong, subcoriaceous, very entire; nervation pinnate; lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergence, ascending along the borders, camptodrome; tertiary nerves transverse, forming by anastomosis with the quaternary ones a polyg- onal areolation ; seeds in simple or compound racemes, oval. Schimper remarks on this definition that the leaves described under this name have a likeness to those of some Cinchonacece, but that it is not possible to know whether any of them pertain to the genus Cinchona. Ciiiclionidium ovale, sp. nov. Plate XLVIII, Figs. 8-106. Leaves oval, small, narrowed to a short petiole and to the apex ; lateral nerves strong, parallel ; nervation and areolation distinct ; fruit paniculate, racemose ; cap- sules oval, short-pedicellate. Though fig. 9 has the base rounded to the petiole and is smaller, the characters of nervation are the same and both leaves evidently represent the same species. Their sizes vary from 5 to 6 centimeters long and from 2 to 3 centimeters broad. The fruits, which appear paniculate in short racemes (not corymbose), are exactly oval, obtuse, 8 millimeters long, 5 millimeters broad, lineate lengthwise and as if splitting in the middle by a more distinct line of separation. 230 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. Comparing this species lo Cinchona yEsculapii, Ung.,"Syllog.," iii, p. 10, pi. ii, figs. 6, 7, the leaves are seen to be of the same form though smaller, and the nervation of the same type; the fruits are broader and shorter in the American species, and not distinctly splitting. They are racemose- paniculate, like those of Cinchona Vellozii, D. C, figured by Unger, I. c, fig. 4. Hab. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Benton. LONICERE^E. VIBUKNUM, Linn. *'U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 222. Viburnum Nordenskioldi, Heer. Plate XLVIa, Figs. 6, 7. Heer, "PL Alask.," p. 36, pi. iii, fig. 13. Leaves large, cordate-emarginate at base, obscurely serrate-crenate, penninerve ; secondary nerves divided in the upper part, craspedodrome ; nervilles simple, close, rarely forking ; surface puuctulate. The leaves are oval, apparently rounded to a short point, about 9 centimeters long, 7 broad, deeply cordate at base. The lateral nerves are thin, flexuous, with subdichotomous divisions, the tertiary nerves being at an open angle of divergence and flexuous. These fragments do not differ in their characters from those of Heer's species; even the size is about the same. The secondary nerves are somewhat more oblique but only on one side by deformation of the leaf. The epidermis is distinctly punctulate as by glands at the base of hairs. Hab. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton. Viburnum asperum, Newby. " Later Ext. Fl. of N. A.," p. 54, pi. xvi, fig. 8. Leaves ovate, acuminate, rounded at base, equally acutely serrate; secondary nerves strong, close, parallel, divided outside, craspedodrome. The leaves are small, averaging 5 centimeters long, 3 broad below the middle, from which they taper upward to the acumen; the border teeth are acute and deep, and the strong lateral nerves are joined by simple parallel nervilles at right angles. Hab. — Bad Lands. Collection of Professor N. H. Winchell. MIOCENE FLORA— BAD LANDS. 231 Viburnum dako tense, sp. nov. Plate XLVIa, Fig. 9. Leaf subcoriaceous, ovate-acute or apiculate, deeply dentate from near the rounded base; lateral nerves deep, branching outside, craspedodrotne. There is only one leaf of the kind. It is a little lacerated at base, but evidently rounded; the border teeth are large, turned upward, blunt at the apex. The relationship of this leaf is evidently with the following- species and still more with Viburnum Schmidtianum, Heer, of the "Sachalin Flora," p. 43, pi. xi, figs. 4, 8. This last species has the leaves a little larger, the lateral nerves closer, more oblique, and the border teeth shorter and more acute. In both species the subdivisions of the secondary nerves are dichotomous rather than lateral. Hab. — Bad Lands of Dakota. Professor Wm. Denton. Viburnum Dentoni, sp. nov. Plate XLIX, Figs. 2, 3. Leaves of medium size, subcoriaceous, polished, oval, gradually narrowed from the middle to the petiole and in the same degree to a sharp point or acumen, sharply dentate on the borders ; nervation strongly marked ; lateral nerves close, parallel, nearly straight in passing to the borders, branching outside, craspedodrome. From a number of fragmentary leaves of the same kind I have figured the two which more distinctly represent the characters. The leaves, about 9 centimeters long and 5 broad in the middle, are oval or ovate, acuminate; the border teeth are long, sharply pointed or spinulose-acuminate, the ter- minal subfalcate; the nervation is very distinct, as also are the nervilles, which are close and mostly simple. The lateral nerves are more numer- ous and closer than in the preceding species and the substance of the leaves is thicker. The specimens come from a different locality ; the stone is hard and black. 232 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. AKALIACE^E. ARALIA, Tourn. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 235. Aralia acerifolia, sp. nov. Plate XLIX, Fig. 5. Leaves small, palmately threelobed, broadly rounded at base; lobes oblong, enlarged in the middle, gradually narrowed to the obtuse sinuses, contracted above and lanceolate to a blunt point, entire; primary nerves comparatively strong; lower secondary nerves at right angles, the upper very open and curved in passing toward the borders, camptodrome. By its nervation this small leaf is closely related to Aralia angustiloba of the "Auriferous Deposits*' of the Sierra Nevada, pi. v, fig. 4, and identical to the leaf figured in this volume, pi. xlv B, fig. 1. Hab. — Bad Lands, Dakota. Professor Wm. Denton. Aralia notata, Lesqx. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii. p. 2:37, pi. xxxix, figs. 2-4. There are some fine specimens of this species in the collection of Professor Winchell; one especially, a large, entirely preserved three-lobed leaf, with lobes short, deltoid-pointed, lateral nerves close, camptodrome. Other fragments of a still larger leaf have the lobes longer and much larger, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate; the borders minutely dentate, the nervation craspedodrome, the primary nerves flat and broader, exactly representing Aralia fPlatanusJ nobilis of Newberry. These specimens are of different localities; the first, on coarse yellowish-gray sandstone. It is the only one of that compound. The second, upon a half-burnt red shale, is on the same kind of material as most of the species of the collection by Professor Winchell. It is, therefore, not possible to say whether both forms represent a single species with variety, or whether they belong to two different species. A specimen of Aralia fPlatanusJ nobilis, Newby., has lately been sent to me from Golden. Both forms have a wide range of distribution. MIOCENE FLORA— BAD LANDS. 233 MAGNOLIACE^E. MAGNOLIA, Linn. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 247. Magnolia Hilg-ardiana, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 249, pi. xliv, fig. 4. A fine fully-preserved specimen of a leaf of this species is in Professor Winchell's collection from the Yellowstone Valley. TILIACE^E. TILIA, Linn. Tilia antiqua, Newby. "Later Ext. Fl. of N. Am.," p. 52, pi. xvi, figs. 1, 2. The leaf representing this species is a little smaller than those figured by Dr. Newberry. It is oval in outline, broadly deltoid to the obtuse apex, rounded and subcordate at base, 8-centimeters long, 7 broad, very obtusely and broadly crenate on the borders, the teeth being still broader and more obtuse than figured by the author. Hob. — Yellowstone Valley. Sent by Professor N. H. Winchell. ACERACE^E. ACER, Adans. Acer arctic um, Heer. Plate XLIX, Figs. 8, 9. Heer, "Fl. Arct," iv, p. 86, pis. xxii, xxiii, xxiv, fig. 1; xxv, figs. 1-3. Leaves longpetioled, cordate, emarginate at base, palmately five-nerved, short- lobate or without lobes; lobes unequal, coarsely dentate ou the borders; teeth unequal, obtuse; fruits broadly alate, the wings diverging, not sinuate at base; seeds short- ovate. The description is copied from Heer, loc. cit., and the fragments of leaves which I refer to the species represent only part of the characters — fig. 8, the lobate, obtusely dentate borders; fig. 9, the basilar nervation. 23 1 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. These are sufficient to identify the leaves; fig. 2 being similar to pi. xxii, fig. 3, and xxiii. fig. 4, of Heer, and fig. 9 to pi. xxiii, fig. 7. This last leaf has Hie base Iruncate not cordate, but this form is marked also in the last figure quoted from Heer and in fig. 8 of pi. xxiii; therefore this difference cannot eliminate the essential points of identification. I am the more disposed to consider these fragments as representing Heer*s species, that very fine entirely preserved leaves of this maple have been obtained by Professor Whitney from the Chalk bluffs of California, and described in "Appendix to the Fossil Plants of the Auriferous gravel deposits'' (Mem- of the Mus. Comp. Zool. at Harvard College). Hah. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton. .Acer gracilescens, sp. nov. Plate XLIX, Fig. 7 (6?). Leaf small, coriaceous, loug-petioled, palmately three-lobed ; lateral lobes short, oblique, lanceolate, obtuse, the terminal much longer, all entire; base broadly cuneate, obtusely once-dentate on both sides below the lobes. The leaf is about 4 centimeters long, the medial lobe being broken below the top; 2i centimeters between the lateral lobes, and the flexuous petiole is a little more than 2 centimeters. There is a short obtuse tooth on each side above the cuneate base, and hence the leaf is enlarged to the points of the lateral lobes and lanceolate to the apex. I find nothing to which this leaf might be compared. It has somewhat the facies of the small leaves of Acer Bolanderi, Lesqx., "Aurif. grav. Deposits," in "Mus. Comp. Zool. of Harvard," vol. vi, No. 2, but it is more slender in all its parts; the lateral lobes are narrow and entire. The nervation and areolation are normal. Though the difference in the characters appears very great, I am dis- posed to regard fig. 6 as representing a variety, or rather a deformation, of the normal form of this species. The leaf is three-lobate in the upper part and narrowed toward the petiole, where it is abruptly rounded; it has two opposite, short, entire, obtusely pointed lobes, as in the normal leaf, fig. 7, placed much higher, and the nervation is pinnate on account of the difference of position of the lobes, the lateral nerves being parallel, equi- distant, all on the same acute angle of divergence. A modification some- MIOCENE FLORA— BAD LANDS. 235 what similar to this is seen on the leaves of Acer sclerophyllum, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," iii, p. 55, pi. cxvii, figs. 6-9, where fig. 8, without basilar lobes, has the secondary nerves parallel, as in the leaf of fig. 6, I. c, while fig. 9 is distinctly three-nerved at base and three-lobed. Seen upon the specimens these two leaves have, indeed, a similar facies by their color, the subcoriaceous texture, the polished surface, &c. Hab.— Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton. SAPINDACE^E. SAPINDUS, linn. " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 263. Sapiudus obtusifolius, Lesqx. Plate XL VIII, Figs. 5-7. Ibid., p. 266, pi. xlix, figs. 8-11. The leaflets are slightly more acute than those figured in volume vii, but less acuminate and broader than those of Sapindus affinis, Newby., "Later Ext. FL," p. 51, "Illustr.," pi. xxiv, fig. 1. As the specimens from Florissant have the leaflets still more obtuse, the differences may represent mere local varieties of the same species. Hab. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Benton, in numerous specimens. JUGLANDE^E. JUGLANS, Linn. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 284. Juglans rlianinoides, Lesqx. Ibid., p. 284, pi. liv, figs. 6-9. Hab. — Bad Lands. Professor McBride's Collection. Juglans nigella, Heer. Plate XLVIa, Fig. 11. Heer, " Fl Foss. Alask.," p. 38, pi. ix, figs. 2-4. Leaves pinnate; pinnules large, ovate-lanceolate, unequilateral at base, gradually narrowed to the apex, acutely serrate; lateral nerves close, much curved, reticulate along the borders; nervilles at right angles, distant, flexuous, nearly simple and par- allel. The fragment of a leaflet figured is evidently referable to this species, 236 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. which is not uncommon in Alaska. The leaflets are not as large as those of Carya antiquorwn, Newby., the nervilles more distant and flexuous, the teeth of the borders stronger and more acute. Hab. — Bad Lands of Dokota. Professor Wm. Denton. Juglans Woodiana, Heer. "Foss. Fl. of Vancouver," p. 9, pi. ii, figs. 4-7. Leaflets large, oblong -lanceolate, acuminate, crenate- serrate on the borders; lateral nerves oblique, abruptly curving at a distance from the borders, following them in simple series of areoles; nervilles very flexuous, distant, branching and anastomos- ing at right angles; areolation loose. This species is easily separated from the former by the coarse obtuse irregular teeth of the borders, the curves of the lateral nerves, which are more abrupt and more distant from the borders, and the large irregularly quadrate divisions of the areas. Hab. — Bad Lands. Professor McBrides Collection. Carya an ti quo ruin , Newby. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 289, pi. lvii, figs. 1-5; lviii, fig. 2. Hab. — Yellowstone Valley. Professor N. H. Winchell. ANACAKDIACE^E. RHUS, Linn. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 291. Rhus Wincliellii, sp. nov. Leaves ternate ; leaflets sessile, ovate-lanceolate, acute, the lateral unequilateral at the rounded base, the terminal gradually narrowed to the base; nervation pinnate; secondary nerves open, close together, parallel, slightly curving in passing to the bor- ders, where they are abruptly camptodrome. This leaf is closely related to Rhus bella, Heer, "Fl. Arct.," ii, p. 482, pi. lvi, figs. 3-5, differing especially by the lateral leaflets being rounded at the base, not narrowed, shorter, and the nervation much closer and strongly marked. The substance of the leaves is subcoriaceous. Hab. — Yellowstone Valley. Professor N. H. WinchelVs Collection. MIOCENE FLOKA-BAD LANDS. 237 POMACES. PRUNUS, Linn. Pruniis clakotensis, sp. nov. PkiteXLVlA, Fig. 8. Leaf small, broadly ovate, lanceolate-acuminate, rounded at base, minutely ser- rate on the borders; nervation camptodrome. The leaf, nearly 4 centimeters long, more than 2i broad in the middle, has the lateral nerves (8-10 pairs) parallel but at unequal distances, the basilar thin, the others more distinct, all very much curved in traversing the blade, camptodrome, united to the minute teeth by anastomosing veinlets; the nervilles are oblique, flexuous, more generally branching in the middle. The leaf is remarkably similar to that of pi. xl, fig. 11 (Amelanchier typica), differing by the more acuminate apex, the more minute teeth of the borders and close strong nervilles. Hah. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton. LEGUMINOS^E. CERCIS, Linn. Cercis truncata, sp. nov. Leaf of medium size, somewhat thick, round in outline, obtusely pointed, trun cate at base, palmately five-nerved. This leaf has exactly the same form and nervation as the leaves figured on pi. xxxi, figs. 5-7. and described as C. jjarvifolia. But it greatly differs by its size being 8 centimeters broad and more distinctly pointed. As the leaves of Cercis are extremely variable in size, this one may repre- sent a large and more developed form of the species of Florissant. Hab. — Bad Lands. Professor 2T. H. Winchell. DESCRIPTION OF MIOCENE SPECIES OF CALIFORNIA AND OREGON. EQUISETACE^. EQUISETUM, Linn. Equisctum species. Plate L, Fig. 8. A small fragment of Equisetum, representing a cross-section of a root with rootlets diverging starlike. Hah. — Corral Hollow, San Joaquin County, California. Equisetum species. Plate L, Fig. 7. Part of stem of Equisetum, undeterminable species, related to E. wyomingense, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vol. vii, p. 69, pi. vi, figs. 8-11. Hah. — Contra Costa, California. FILICES. LASTREA, Gresl. l. Leaves entire, long and narrow, linear-lanceolate, acuminate, narrowed at base to a short petiole ; secondary veins close, numerous. The specimen shows a number of fragments of leaves of willows, 248 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. which have apparently the character of this species, hut none of them is seen in its whole length, and therefore the characters are not well defined. One of them only, that near the base on the right side of the specimen, is in a good state of preservation, and this is evidently shorter than are gen- erally the leaves of S. angusta, and also more enlarged toward the base and distinctly lanceolate. It also seems to be curved in the lower part and unequal at base. The nervation is positively that of S. angusta, and comparing it to fig. 5 of pi. xxii, loc. cit., the difference of size is not very great. As all the fragments are upon the same piece of shale they seem to belong to the same species and all to represent S. angusta. Bab. — Old field claim, Oregon. Salix iuteg'ra?, Goepp. Plate LV, Fig. 7. "U.S.Geol.Rep.," vii, p. 1G7, pi. xxii, figs. 1, 2. Though this leaf has the characters of the species and much resembles that in Unger's " Schoss. Fl.," pi. xix, fig. 1, the identification cannot be certain on account of the absence of nervation. It may represent S. tenera, Al. Br., as described by Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," ii, p. 32, pi. lxviii, figs. 7-13 — figs. 9, 13 especially being similar to it, only a little longer. Hob. — Corral Hollow, California. Pop nl us balsa in oides, G-oepp. Plate LV, Fig. 3-5. Supra, page 158. Leaves variable in size, cordate or elliptical-ovate, dentate; teeth curved upward ; medial nerve thick. I have described in this volume, page 158, a fragment of leaf from Florissant representing a variety of this species. We have here three leaves of the same species, all very different in shape and size. Fig. 3 has the form and nervation of the leaves of P. balsamoides as figured by Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," pi. lxx, fig. 1, the leaf being only smaller and less acuminate. Fig. 5 is somewhat like fig. 3 of the same plate, the base only subcordate. The fragment, fig. 4, represents the variety eximia of Goepp., " Schoss. FL," pi. xvi, fig. 5. Hab. — Corral Hollow, California. MIOCENE FLORA— CALIFORNIA AND OREGON. 249 Plat an us dissecta, Lesqx. Plate LVI, Fig. 4 ; LVII, Figs. 1, 2. Lesqx., "Mem. Musenui Comp. Zool." (Harvard College), vol. vi, no. 2, p. 13, pi. vii, fig. 12; x, figs. 4, 5. Leaves large, subcoriaceous, truncate or subcordate at base, deeply three to five- lobed ; lobes lanceolate-acuminate, sharply toothed. The leaves are large but not larger than those of P. occidentalis, which they closely resemble, differing by the narrower more acutely pointed lobes at a more acute angle of divergence. They are larger and more coriaceous than are generally those of P. aceroides, and especially of P. Gruillelmm, with sharper teeth more turned upward. The relation of these leaves to those of both P. aceroides and P. occidentalis is, however, so well-marked that they seem like an intermediate form, indicating mere gradual, scarcely noticeable modifications between the ancient Miocene and the present living species. Hab. — Corral Hollow, California. ULMACEjE. ULMUS, Linn. Ulnius pseudo-auiericana, sp. nov. Plate LIV, Fig. 10. Leaves ovate, oblong or oval, acute or acuminate, unequal at base, sharply doubly serrate; medial nerve strong, strict; secondary nerves close, parallel, straight or slightly curved in traversing the blade, with a few branches near the apex, crasped- odrome. The leaf, 9 centimeters long, 5 broad, with a short thick petiole, is obliquely cut on one side at base, rounded to the other. The primary teeth, much longer than the medial ones, have their sharp points curved inward, and the intermediate ones are very small and obtuse. All the characters of this leaf, as far as can be seen from a fossil specimen, are those of the living Uhnus Americana, Linn., some leaves of which seem like the original from which the figure has been made. The nervation is the same; the lateral nerves, with two or three branches quite near the apex, enter the intermediate teeth. The point of the leaf is broken; it could easily be reconstructed as acute or rather abruptly short acuminate as in most of the leaves of Ulmus Americana. Hab. — Bridge Creek, John Day Valley, Oregon. 250 description of species. MOREjE. FICUS, Linn. Ficus asiminaefolia, sp. nov. Plate LVI, Figs. 1-3. Leaves of medium size, coriaceous aud polished on the surface, oval-oblong, rouuded and contracted at the apes into a short obtuse acumen, rounded and narrowed at the base to a long very thick petiole; secondary nerves few, distant, deeply marked, camptodromc, with few outside branches. The leaves vary from 9 to 14 centimeters long and 4 to 7 centimeters broad; the borders are very entire ; the nerves, very deeply impressed into the thick substance of the leaves, diverge from the midrib at an angle of 50° or 60°, first straight, then much curved, especially toward the borders, which they follow in simple bows. The medial nerve is gradually thicker downward from the apex, and passes to a long very thick pedicel measur- ing, in fig. 1 (the smallest leaf), 3 millimeters at the base of the leaf and 4 where it is broken, 3i centimeters lower. This leaf has somewhat the appearance of a Juglans and also, especially by its thick substance and its contracted apex, of a Magnolia, but the great thickness of the pedicel, the direction of the lateral nerves, refer it to a species of Ficus related to F. ( ApocynophyllumJ penninervia, Ung., as represented in Ett., "Beitr. zur. Fl. v. Radoboj.," p. 47, pi. ii, fig. 1. Ilab. — Rock Corral, Placer County, California. LAURINEJ. LAURUS, Linn. "U. S. Geol. Rep," vii, p. 213. Laurus prince ps, Heer. Tlate LVIII, Fig. 2. Heer, "Fl. Tert. HeW.," ii, p. 77, pi. lxxxix, figs. 16, 17; xc, figs. 17, 20; xcvii, fig. 1 ; Ludw., "Paleoutog.," viii, p. 107, pi. xl, figs. 6-8 ; xli, fig. 16. Persea princeps, Schp., "Pal. Veget.," ii, p. 831. Leaves coriaceous, broadly lanceolate or elliptical-lanceolate, narrowed ujiward to an acute point or a short acumen and downward to the petiole; lateral nerves thin, numerous aud subparallel, joining the medial nerve nearly at right angles, campto- drome. This leaf, 15 centimeters long, 3 centimeters broad in the middle, has all the characters of the species as it is described by the authors, and is, though larger, similar to Ludwig's fig. 6, pi. xl, I. c, differing, however, by MIOCENE FLORA— CALIFORNIA AND OREGON. 251 the comparatively narrower, though prominent medial nerve and the slender petiole. In fig. 1 of pi. xcvii Heer has figured a smaller leaf with narrower midrib, and other authors have leaves of this species with still narrower midribs than in specimens which I have figured. Hah. — Corral Hollow, California. Laurus gr-andis, sp. nov. Plate LVIII, Figs. 1, 3. Leaves coriaceous, large, ovate or obovate, gradually narrowed to the base, rounded in narrowing upward to the point (not seen); pinnately nerved; lower second- ary nerves thin, at right angles, gradually more curved and more oblique upward in traversing the blade, flexuous, branching and anastomosing in arches toward and along the borders, distinct; areolation very small, punctiform. These leaves are numerous but fragmentary, none of them with the apex preserved. The largest, which is the one figured, is about 18 centi- meters long, 7 to 8 centimeters broad in the upper part, where it is the widest. The medial nerve is rather thin, as in the leaf described above; the lower secondary nerves are thin, at right angles, like tertiary ones, all undulate, the upper gradually more oblique, distant; nervilles strong, branching or anastomosing at right angles in the middle. The areolation is seen in fig. 3. The leaves have some relationship to those I have described as L. princeps and are mixed together. The difference in the form, the size of the leaves, and the nervation authorize specific separation. Hah. — Same as the preceding. Laurus salicifolia, sp. nov. Plate LVIII, Figs. 4, 5. Leaves coriaceous, lanceolate or linear-lanceolate, equally narrowed upward to an acute point nnd downward to the petiole; lateral nerves numerous, open, parallel, camptodroine; areolation punctiform. The leaves, of which there are a number of specimens, vary in size from 6 to 11 centimeters long, Ih io 2i centimeters broad. The medial nerve is not thick. Except one pair of basilar nerves, which follow the borders and are at an acute angle of divergence, all the others are open, unequal in distance, more or less parallel, remarkably similar in their characters to those of fig. 8. These leaves are mixed together and are, perhaps, referable to the same species. They may be compared to those 252 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. of Lauras Reussii, Ell., "Bil. FL," ii, p. 5, pi. xxxi, figs. 5, 11. In this European species, however, as seen at the base of fig. 11, the areolation is much larger and the point of the leaves is obtuse. Hab. — Corral Hollow, California. Laurus californica, sp. nov. Plate LVII, Fig. 3; LVIII. Figs. 6-8. Leaves coriaceous, oval-oblong, tapering to an acute point, narrowed to the peti- ole ; medial nerve narrow ; lateral nerves few, from 7 to 8 pairs, the lower pair at a more acute angle of divergence, the upper open, sometimes nearly at right angles to the midrib, unequal in distance and parallel only in the upper part ; nervilles anastomosing or branching in the middle; ultimate areolation irregularly quadrate, large. The leaves of this kind are very numerous, and though apparently differing in shape they all seem referable to the same species. The nerva- tion in the upper part of the leaves is of the same character as that of fig. 1 ; but it widely differs, especially by the more oblique basilar nerves. The relation of these leaves to fossil species is with Laurus fOreoclaphneJ res- urgens, Sap., "Et.," iii, i, p. 78, pi. vii, fig. 5, and to living species with Phcebe triplinervis of Cuba. Hab— With the preceding. CINNAMOMUM, Burm. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 218. < i n ii a in <> in ii in affine, Lesqx. Plate LVIII, Fig. 9. Ibid., p. 219, pi. xxxvii, figs. !-">, 7. This leaf is more rounded at base than any of those figured, I. c, but except this there is not any difference. It is remarkably similar to fig. 1 of pi. xxxvii, I. c, with the addition of a pair of marginal veins about like those of fig. 7 of the same plate. Hab. — Corral Hollow, California. With the preceding. TILIACEJU. GREWIA, Juss. Grewia auric ulata, sp. nov. Plate LV, Fig. 1 Leaves orbicular, auriculate at base, palmately nerved, obscurely crenate ; primary nerves five, branching and curved upward ; secondary nerves camptodrome. The leaf is nearly exactly round, only a little narrower toward the base, MIOCENE FLORA— CALIFORNIA AND OREGON. 253 6i centimeters broad in the upper part and about the same in vertical direction. The borders at base are prolonged into short obtuse auricles surrounding the base of the petiole and overlapping each other; the borders are obtusely and somewhat obscurely crenate. The leaf is very closely related to Grewia crenulata, Heer, " Fl. Arct.," iv, p. 85, pi. xix, figs. 16, 17, a species of Spitzberg, which as seen in fig. 17 has the basilar borders prolonged into two small vertical auricles, and whose borders are indistinctly crenate. It may be the same species ; our leaf is, however, much larger; the five primary nerves are equal in size; the secondary nerves fewer, at right angles, not or scarcely curved upward; the tertiary nerves and nervilles thinner. Hab. — Bridge Creek, Oregon. ACERINB^E. ACEE, Linn. Acer trilobatuni, var. productuni, Heer. Plate LIX, Figs. 1-4. "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 261, pi. xlviii, figs. 2-3a. Of these leaves, fig. 1 has the same characters as the fragment of Heer in "Fl. Tert. Helv., " hi, pi. cxii, fig. 6, but all have the middle lobe prolonged, or nearly twice as long as the lateral ones. I refer them to the variety {productum), the same which has been already described from the Miocene of Carbon, vol. vii, I. c. Hab. — Currant Creek, John Day Valley, Oregon.1 1JUQLANS, Linn. Juglans t, Debeyana, Heer, pi. LVI, Figs. 5, 6. Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 110, pi. xxiii, figs. 1-5. Leaves coriaceous, entire, broadly ovate, obtuse or with a short obtuse point, round-subcordate at base, or narrowed downward in a curve and slightly decurrent to the petiole; medial nerves thick; secondary nerves numerous, open, camptodrome. The above is the description given in "Cretaceous Flora," vol. vi, I. c, of this species. Comparing the specimens of Rock Corral with those I have from the Dakota Group, I could not remark any difference what- ever except the distinct puucturations of the surface as seen in fig. 5, whose epidermis is preserved. I therefore consider these leaves as referable to the Cretaceous. The specimens do not bear any label of locality. They were mixed with those of Rock Corral, which are all positively Miocene, and whose impressions are upon a different compound, a coarse laminated sandstone, while those of Juglans are on very hard metamorphic black clay full of small shells. A memorandum referring to the contents of the box says that the three specimens (of which two are figured) are from Rock Corral, 100 feet deep in the Cretaceous. Thus it seems the Miocene there immediately overlies the Cretaceous Dakota Group. Hab. — Rock Corral. Cretaceous, California. 254 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES. ZANTHOXYLE^E. AILANTHUS, Desf. Ai Ian thus ovata, sp. nov. Plate LI, Fig. 7, 8. Winged fruits or samaras, oblong ovate, rounded on one end, acute at the other, short, transversely striate ; seeds oval. The specimen shows a branch with unopened buds and some samaras scattered around, which, though not contracted in the middle and not as long as are generally those of this genus, seem however referable to it. No leaves were found in connection with the specimen. The samaras are nearly 2 centimeters long and 13 millimeters broad in the middle. The nearest relation of the species is A. recognita. Sap., "Et.," i, p. 105, pi. viii, fig. 7, formerly described as Ropalospermites strangeceformis. The branch with prominent buds and smooth back has the facies of an old branch of Ailanthus. Hab. — Bridge Creek, Oregon. MYRTOIDEtE. MYRTUS, Tourn. Myrtus orcgonensis, sp. nov. Plate LVIII, Fig. 10. Leaves coriaceous, oblong-ovate, rounded iu narrowing to the petiole, very entire ; secondary nerves nearly at right angles, joining the marginal vein; intermediate ter- tiary nerves shorter ; surface puuctulate. The leaf, nearly 4 centimeters long, 1 i broad, is widest below the middle, gradually narrowed up to a point or short acumen, rounded in narrowing more rapidly to a short petiole. The basilar nerves follow the borders all along, anastomosing in curves with the ends of the lateral ones, which, all parallel, are at an angle of 60° to the somewhat strong rigid midrib. The tertiary branches are short and generally disappear in the middle of the areas, anastomosing at right angles; the surface is dotted. The rela- tionship of this species is with Myrtus amissa, Heer, "Bornstadt Fl.," p. 18, MIOCENE FLORA— CALIFORNIA AND OREGON. 255 pi. ii, fig. 2; iii, fig. 4; iv, figs. 8, 9, being merely a little smaller and more enlarged below the middle, with the surface vesicular-dotted. The differ- ence in the characters is not important. This leaf still more distinctly resembles the living Myrtus communis, Linn. Hub. — Corral Hollow, California. LEGUMINOS^. COLUTEA, Linn. Colutca boweniana, ep. nov. Plate LVII, Fig. 4. Leaf odd- pinnate ; leaflets nearly sessile, broadly obovate, obtuse or subeinargin- ate at the apex, cuneate at the base, very entire; lateral nerves oblique, camptodrome. The fragment may represent the terminal and one lateral leaflet of some odd-pinnate leaves like those of Colutea, or part of trifoliate ones like those of Cytisus. The leaflets in this last genus are rarely as broad as those of the fragments, which are 18 millimeters in width and a little longer. The terminal leaflet is short-pedicellate, the lateral appear sessile; its base is destroyed. They are much like leaflets of Colutea Salteri, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," p. 101, pi. cxxxii, figs. 45-47, which have the same form and nervation, being only a little smaller. Hah. — Bowen Claim, Oregon. CONTRIBUTION TO THE MIOCENE FLORA OF ALASKA.1 CKYPTOGAME./E. EaUISETACE.ZE. Equisetum globulosum, sp. nov. The species is described above, p. 222, from the Bad Lands. FILICES. O s m u 11 •a 3 « •d a a d o e £ 5 o a o a P A 9 t 8 o C 4 9 5 s Arctic, Green- land, a i) (I Spitzber^. £ s AEOIUEjE. + + SMII.ACE.E. Gr -1 IRIDE.S. + PALM.E. • + + + DICOTYLEDONES. MYHICACE.E. + + + + + + + + BETUI.ACE.S. + + + + + + + + + + + + + + CUFULJFEILE. + + + Gr Gr., Sp . . + + + + + + + + + + _ + + Gr + + + + + + + + Gr + + + + + + + + 268 DISTRIBUTION OF NORTH AMERICAN Table of Distribution of the North Ameiwan Miocene Fossil Plants — Continued. NAMES OF SPECIES. (0 1 < •0 Q . « .2 o § 1 w T3 C . a .3 a 1 o a o a & A a +* o a O fc. i S M m O Arctic, Green- land, and Spitzberg. & p, S a W + + + + + Gr Gr + + Gr + + + + + + + + Gr + + + + + + + + + + Salicix&x. + + + + + Gr Gr., Sp.. + + + Gr + + +- + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + Pupulus glandulifera, Al. Br + Sp., Gr.. Sp. Gr.. + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + PLATAXE^. + + + + Gr Gr + + MIOCENE FOSSIL PLANTS. 269 Table of Distribution of the North American Miocene Fossil Plants —Continued. NAMES OF SPECIES. 6 JA a < •a a . * .2 M s « o ^ ^ "t © 4 p as pq •a o . ■"1 o a o a » A 3 — O £ o 1 5 Arctic, Green- land, u n (I Spitzberg. 6 & + + + + + BAI.SAMIFLU.ffl. + + + + ULMACEJB. + + + + + + + + + + MOHEJE. + + + + + + + + + + + POLYGOKKfi. NYSSACBffl. + Laurdje.e. + + + + + + ■+- + + + + ASARINEffl. + ClNCHONACEJE. + + + + + LONICEREjE. + + + 270 DISTRIBUTION OF NORTH ANERICAN Table of Distribution of the North American Miocene Fossil Plants — Continued. NAMES OF SPECIES. s < •0 a . « .a 0 s it >* > es ^ O 4 a d J ■o T3 ce ce 3 1 a .2 o a o a a *- o So i 5 .0 O Arctic, Green- land, and Spitzberg. i d g H * BIGKOX'IACE*. + SAPOTACfcffi. + + + + + + + + 1 EUICACKfi. + AltALIACE^E. + + + + + + » + + + + + + AMTELIDEJE. Corner. + + + + + + + MAGXOLIACRB. + + + • + + + TlMACEJK. + + + + + + ACEKACE-S1. + + + + + + + + + Sapindace^;. + MIOCENE FOSSIL PLANTS. 271 Table of Distribution 0/ the North American Miocene Fossil Plant t —Continued. NAMES OF SPECIES. 1 5 ■a a . a .2 c •§ ^ a Si* 0 ■3 a C3 ►J | K Oregon and California. a 0 a = d s S 0 iS 5 1 0 Arctic, Green- land, and Npitzberg. + + Cblastiux&s. + + + Elmodv^vukm. + [licks:. + RlIAH + + + + Sp., Gr.. Gr + + + + + JUGL.VNDE^. + + + + + + + + + + + Sp + + + + + + + AXACAKDIAC&fi. + + + + + + . ZANTHOXILRfi. + + + Mybtac&b. Pomace/e. + 272 DISTRIBUTION OP MIOCENE FOSSIL PLANTS. Table of Distribution of the Xorth American Miocene Fossil Plants — Continued. NAMES OP SPECIES. ■a $ < ■a a "1 = 1 o 4 R a 1 •0 a nj a ° 1 -. a £ u o a 0 "a S 3 3 -a Arctic, Green- land, and Spitzberg. Europe. + Spires. + Amtgdalrs. + Rosifloue^:. + LEOUMLN'OSJS. + + Carpites. c.&w.. Gr Phtllites. + + + REMARKS ON THE SPECIES OF MIOCENE PLANTS. The 240 species of American Miocene plants named in the table rep- resent the essential, more prominently distributed genera of plants living now on the North American continent. The list has few species of Ferns, but they are all of types recognized in the present North American Flora, among them the living Onoclea sensibilis. It has a large number of Conifers, the more generally distributed being Taxodium distichum, the bald Cypress of the Southern States, and Sequoia Langsdorfii, the ancestor of Sequoia sempervirens, the Redwood of California. It has few Monocotyledons, mostly Gramineoe and Oyperaceas, with a Sagittaria, a Smilax, an Iris, and three species of Palms. The Dicotyledons are as yet represented in the Miocene of North America by five species of Myrica, one of which is the type of M. Californica, another, that of Comptonia asplenifolia; then by a number of species of Betula, Alnus, Carpinus, Corylus, Fagus, Castanea, Quercus, Salix, and Populus; indicating for the Miocene age of North Amer- ica a distribution of the plants of these genera corresponding to that which we have at the present time. Of Liquidambar, there are two species, or two varieties of one, with six species of TJlmus, two of them representing U. Americana and U. fulva, now living; then a number of species of Ficus, Laurus, Fersea, Viburnum, Diospyros, Aralia, Corylus, Magnolia, Tilia, Acer, Sapindus, Ilex, Ehamnus, Juglans, and Rhus. Indeed, of all the plants enumerated in the table there is only one whose type is not repro- duced in the present vegetation of the North American continent. It is a species referable to the Cinchonacece, described as Oinchonidium, and as yet of uncertain botanical affinity. The representatives of some of the genera of the present North Ameri- can arborescent vegetation have indeed not yet been recognized in the American Miocene Flora, — Planer a, Celtis, Carpi n us, Liriodendron, Ptelea, Vitis, Evonimus, AEsculus, Cephalanthus, Kalmia, Azalea, and a few others; c F 18 273 274 GENERAL REMARKS. but species of the first seven named genera have been described in the Flora of the old Tertiary. Even Liriodendron has many specific forms already known in the Cretaceous Dakota Group. It is therefore rational to admit that remains of these genera have not as yet been found in the American Miocene, though they have been represented in that formation; for they are in that of Europe. The same may be said of Azalea, two species of which are described from the Oligocene of Florissant, and perhaps also of JEsculus, though no remains of the last genus have been remarked thus far in the geological floras of this continent. Cephalanthus, Kahnia, and a number of others have not yet been found fossil anywhere: they may be of more recent origin or of later introduction; or, owing to peculiar circumstances of habitat, their remains may not have been pre- served. And also it must not be forgotten that the relationship between the floras of two geological epochs cannot be so intimate that the links between the vegetable group can always be clearly followed. The difference between the vegetation of the present epoch and that of the Miocene time is far greater in Europe than it is in America, though in Europe the Miocene Flora is now much better known than it is on this continent, where vegetable paleontology is still in its infancy. Some years ago, when the fossil Flora of America was as yet unknown, it was contended that the European Miocene Flora having its principal traits of analogy in the living Flora of the North American continent, where most of its types are reproduced, these had been derived, at the end of the Miocene period, by migration through the fabulous Atlantis. The typical analogy is now clearly explained by the affinity of the character of the Miocene Flora of both continents; for, as seen from the table, the distribution of the more important of its vegetable types is equally marked on both sides of the Atlantic. As species in common, there are in the Ferns, Lastrea Fisclteri; in the Conifers, Taxodium distichum, ijli/ptostrohus Europceus, Sequoia Langs- dor fii ; in the Monocotyledons, Smilax grandifolia; in the Dicotyledons, two species of Myrica, two of Bet/da, one each of Alnus, Carpinus, Corylus, three of Fagus, one of Castanea, four of Qiiercvs, ten of Salix and Populus, and so on: so that, of the 240 species of the American Miocene, more than 50 are identified in that of Europe; and besides, a large number of others are so closely related that the specific differences are scarcely noticeable; MIOCENE FLORA. 275 and when it becomes possible to compare the specimens of both continents, identity will probably be admitted for most of them. Counting these species of close affinity, it may be reasonably admitted that the relation- ship of the floras is marked by one-half. At this epoch all the plan Is enumerated above have disappeared from Europe, or at least are repre- sented there by different specific types. The same degree of affinity is recognized between the North American Miocene Flora and that of the Arctic in Greenland and Spitzbergen. The table shows that 55 of the species are common to both. As most of these Arctic species are common to Europe" also, it has been surmised that the Floras of the present epoch had their origin in the north, and that from there the vegetable forms have been gradually distributed southward. At first this opinion seemed objectionable on account of the deficiency in the Arctic Flora of southern types, which are found more marked in Alaska, and still lower in the Western Territories of the United States; for, until recently, the genus known as indicating the lowest degree of latitude for the vegetation of the Miocene of Greenland was Magnolia, This genus at the present epoch marks the northern limit of the southern zone of the American Flora, reaching latitude 41° north. But now, Heer describes in the Vllth volume of the Artie Flora, which has only Green- land fossil plants, two species of Palms ( FlabellariaJ , four species of Laurus, two of Aralia, six of Magnolia; with species of Pterospermitesi Swpindus, Paliurus, &c, — indeed of most of the genera represented in the Miocene Flora of southern Europe: the objection is therefore groundless. As yet there is not conclusive deduction from a comparison of the floras of the different localities from which specimens have been obtained. in regard to the relative age of the groups. The Alaska Flora is known by the largest number of species: it may be taken for point of comparison. The different groups of California and Oregon are unserviceable for that purpose, those remote localities repre- senting each too few species. We therefore put in juxtaposition the species of Alaska, of Carbon, of the Bad Lands, of the Chalk Bluffs of California, and of the Fort Union Group. Alaska has 73 species, of which 13 are found in the Bad Lands, 4 at Carbon, and 2 in the Chalk Bluffs. As 46 species are described from the 270 GENERAL REMARKS. Bad Lands, 32 from Carbon, and 54 from the Chalk Bluffs, considering the number only, by far the greatest degree of affinity is marked between Alaska and the Bad Lands. The four species of Carbon also found at Alaska, Taxodium distichum, Corylus McQuarrii, Populus Arctica, and P. Pichardsoni, are Arctic types common also to the Bad Lands. Of the 13 species common to Alaska and the Bad Lands, 9 are ArcLic; of these, 6 are European also ; and besides, Populus latior, P. glandulifera, and Juglans nigella are European, but not as yet discovered in the Arctic Flora. The Bad Lands group, therefore, is truly Miocene, and shows scarcely any deviation from that of Alaska. The three species mentioned as not Arctic may be indicative of a somewhat warmer climate. The Flora of the Chalk Bluffs shows positively the characters of a more recent period, developed under the influence of a higher degree of temper- ature. It has only two species in common with Alaska, Fagus antipofi and Populus Zaddachi, both found in the European Miocene — the first in the south of France, the second near the Baltic Sea. The subtropical char- acter of the Flora is indicated by one species of Palm, a Castaneopsis, closely related to a living species of South California ; numerous species of Quercus of the section of the evergreen oaks ; two fine species of large- leaved Platanus; three species of Ficus of the group of F. tilicefolia; Persea pseudo-carolinensis, &c. It has, besides, a number of plants of Miocene types, preserved in the Eastern slopes of the North American continent, now disappeared from the Western ; three species of Ulmus, two of Magnolia, three of Rhus, &c; and then a few peculiar species which are still found in California or North Mexico, of the genera Aralia, Acer, Sapindus, Cornus, Zizyphus, Zanthoxylon, Juglans, and Cercocarpus. This group is partly related to the Miocene and partly to the Flora of our epoch. The Flora of the Fort Union Group, as already remarked, appears to have been made of specimens derived from different localities referable to different horizons. Except Equisetum globulosum, Glyptostrobus Europceus, and Sequoia Langsdorfu, none of its species are identified with the Flora of Alaska. The first of the plants -named above is in the Miocene Flora of the Bad Lands, with which that of the Fort Union Group has also in com- mon: Corylus grandifolia, Populus cuneata, Viburnum asperum, Aralia nobilis, MIOCENE PLOEA. 277 Tilia antiqua, Juglans rhamnoides: in all, 9 species, the only ones relating the group to the Miocene. Others of its plants are identified with species of the Eocene Flora of the Laramie Group — Sabal Campbellii, especially, which, sent in very large and numerous specimens from the hanks of the Yellowstone River, indicated as Miocene, is abundantly found in the Lig- nitic of the Raton Mountains and of Colorado ; Platanus Eaynoldsii, P. Haydenii, and a few others, which, though not identified in the Eocene, are related to its Flora by typical affinity; Aristolochia cordifolia, Catalpa cras- sifolia, Pkyllites camosus, P. cupanioides, &c, all plants with coriaceous leaves and of coarse tissue, like those of the Dakota Group; and with these, Onoclea sensibilis, Corylus rostrata, Corylus Americana, common plants of the present North American Flora. From these meagre data nothing appears definite but this : As the fossil floras of Carbon and the Bad Lands are related by 10 identical species, and those of the Bad Lands and Alaska by 13, these three groups apparently represent the same stage of the North American Miocene. The Flora of Carbon has only four species identified in that of Alaska; but this lesser degree of affinity may be ascribed to difference in latitude. INDEX. Abietites Ernestine, Lesqx., p. 33. Abies nevadensis, Lesqx., p. 139. Acacia septentrionalis, Lesqx., p. 203, pi. xxxix, figs. 15, 15 a. Acer a?quidentatum, Lesqx., p. 180. Acer arc icura, Heer, p. 233, pi. xlix, figs. 8, 9. Acer graeilesccns, Lesqx., p. 234, pi. xlix, fig. (6?) 7. A.cer iiulivisura, Lesqx., p. 180, pi. xxxvi, figs. 6, 9. Acer trilobatum, var. productura, Heer (Al. Br.?), p. 253, pi. lix, figs. 1-4. Acer, species, p. 181, pi. xxxvi, ligs. 7, 8. Accrites prist inn 3, Xewby., p. 83. Acorns brachystacby.j, Heer, p. 143. Adiantites gracillimus, Lesqx., p. 137, pi. xxi, fig. 8. Ailantbus longepetiolata, Lesqx., p. 197, pi. xl, figs. 6, 7. Ailantbns ovata, Lesrjx., p. 254, pi. li, figs. 7, 8. Alnires grandifolius, Newby., p. 3C. Alnites quadrangularis, Lesqx., p. 70. Alnus carpinoides, Lesqx., p. 243, pi. 1, fig. 11 ; li, figs. 4, 4 a, 5. Alous corrallina, Lesqx., p. 243, pi. li, figs. 1-3. Alnus cordata, Lesqx., p. 151 ; llowers, pi. xxxix, f. 3. Alnus cor\lifolia, Lesqx., p. 258. Alnus kansaseana, Lesqx., p. 70. Alnus inajquilateralis, Lesqx., p. 151. Alnus Kefersteinii, Goepp., p. 151. Ann lancbier typiea, Lesqx., p. 198, pi. xl, fig. 11. Anipi-lopbyllum attenuatum, Lesqx., p. 68, pi. iii, fig. 2 Ampelophyllam ovatuto, Lesqx., p. G9. Ampelopsis tiTtiaria, Lesqx., p. 177. Aniygdalus gracilis, Lesqx, p. 199, pi. xl, figs. 12-15; xliv, fig. G. Andromeda affinis, Lesqx., p. CO, pi. ii, fig. 5. Andromeda delicatnla, Lesqx., p. 175, pi. xxxiv, figs. 10, 11. Andromeda Paiiatorii, Heer, p. GO. Andromeda rboraboiilalis, Lesqx., p. 176. Anisopbyllum semi-alatum, Lesqx., p. 91. Anona crctacoa, Lesqx., p. 77. Anona robusta, Lesqx., p. 124, pi. xx, fig. 4. Antbolitbes amoenus, Lesqx.. p. 203, pi. xxxiv, figs. 13-15. Antbolitbes itnprobus, Lesqx., p. 204, pi. xl, fins. 20, 21 Antbolitbes obtusilobus, Lesqx., p. 203, pi. xxxii, fig. 20. Apocynopbyllum Scudderi, Lesqx., p. 172, pi. xlva, figs. 1-5. Aralia acerifolia, Lesqx., pp. 232, 265, pi. xlix, f. 5 ; xlvh, fig. 1. Aralia conrreta, Lesqx., p. 64, pi. ix, figs. 3-5. Aralia disserta, Lesqx., p. 176, pi. xxxv, fig. 1. Aralia fbrmosa, Heer, p. 60, pi. xi, figs. 3, 4. Aralia notata, Lesqx., p. 232. Aralia pungens, Lesqx., p. 123, pi. xix, figs. 3, 4. Aralia quinquepartita, Lesqx., p. 62. Aralia radiata, Lesqx., p. 64, pi. vii, tigs. 2, 3. Aralia Saportanea, Lesqx., p. 61, pi. viii, tius. 1, 2; pi. ix, figs. 1,2. Aralia subemarginata, Lesqx., p. 63. Aralia tenuinervis, Lesqx., p. 63, pi. vii, tig. 4. Aralia Towneri, Lesqx., p. 62, pi. vi, fig. 4. Aralia tripartita, Lesqx., p. 82. Aralia Zaddacbi, Heer, p. 265, pi. xlvb, figs. 8, 9. Araucaria spatbulata, Xewby , p. 30. Aristolocbia dentata, Heer, p. 59. Arundo Goepperti I Miinst., p. 141. Anindo reperta. Lesqx., p. 141. Aspidiopbyllum dentatum, Lesqx., p. 88. AspidiopbyUura platanifolium, Lesqx., p. 88, pi. ji, fig. 4. Aspidiopbyllnm triloliatum, Lesqx., p. 87, pi. xii, tig. 1 ; xiii, figs 1-5 ; xiv, fig. 1. Asplenium tenerum, Lesqx., p. 221, pi. xlva, figs. 1, 2. Banltsites lineatns, Lesqx., p. 165. pi. xxxii, fig. 21. Betula alaskana, Lesqx., p. 258. Betula beatriciana, Lesqx., p. 36. Betula elliptica, Sap., p 242, pi. li, fig. 6. Betula Florissanti, Lesqx., p. 150, pi. xxvii, fig. 11. Betubi parce-di-ntata, Lesqx., p. 242, pi. 1, fig. 12. Betula truncata, Lesqx , p. 150, pi. xxviii, figs. 7, 8. Betuhtes denticulatus, Heer, p. 36. Bumelia Florissanti, Lesqx., p. 174, pi. xxxiv, figs. 4, 5. Callicoma microphylla, Ett , p 146. Carpinus Pttenuata, Lesqx., p 162 pi. vxvii, fig. 10. Carpiuus fYaterna, Lesqx., p. 152. p». v xrii, tigs. 12-14. Carpinus giandis, Ung , pp. 152, 259. Carpites geimnaceus, Lesqx., p. 204, pi. xl, tig. 19. Carpites liriophylli ? Lesqx., p. 77, pi. xi, tig. 5. Carpites milioides, Lesqx., p. 204, pi. xl, fig. 18. Carpolitbes, species? p. 91. Carya antiquorum, Xewby., p. 230. Carya Bilinica, Ung., p. 191, pi. xxxix, figs. 1, 2, 13. Carya Briicknianni? Heir, p. 191, pi. xxxix, fig. 6. Carya costata, Ung , p. 190. Carya rustrata (Goepp.), Scbimp.,p 191, pi. xxxix, tig. 4. Cassia Fiscbcri, Heer, p. 202. Castanea atavia, Ung , p 247, pi. Iii. ri:: 2. Castanea Ungi-i i, Heer, p. 24G, pi. Iii, figs. 1, 3-7. Castanea intermedia, Lesqx., p. 15G. Caudex (eaulinites) splnosns, Lesqx., p. 91. Celastriiiites elegans, Lesqx., p. 185, pi. xxxi, figs. 9, 10. Celastropbyllum ensifolium, Lesqx., p. 84. Celastrus fr.ixiuifolius, Lesqx., p. 1£4, pi. xxxiii, 'iiis. 2-4 ; xl, fig- Hi. Celastrus Greitbianus, Heer, p. 184. Celastrus Lacoei, Lesqx., p. 184. '279 280 INDEX. Celtia MeCoskii, Losqx., p. 163, p. xxxviii, figs. 7, 8. Celtixt ovata, Lesqx., p. 69. Cercis parvifolia, Lesqx., p. 201, pLxxxi, figs. 5-7. I '.n is truncata, Losqx., p. 237. Cercoearpus antiquus, Lesqx.. p. 265, pi. xlvb, fig. 2. Chara i glomerata, Losqx., p. 135, pi. xxi, fig. 12. Cincbomdiuni ovale, Lesqx., p. 229, pL xlviii, figs. S-IO11. Cinnaniomum aftiue, Losqx., p. 252, pi. Iviii, fig. 9. Cinnammmim Heerii, Lesqx., p. 54. Cinnaraomnm Sclieuchzeii, Heer, pp. 54, 165, pL xxxviii, fig. 6. Cissites acuminatns, Lesqx., p. 67, pi. v, figs. 3, 4. Cissites aflinis, Lesqx., p. 67. Cissites harkeriantts, Lesqx., p. 67, pi iii, figs. 3, 4. Cissites Heerii, Lesqx., p. 68, pi. v, fig. 2. Cissites insignia, Heer, p. 66. Cissites salisburia?-folius, Lesqx., p. 66. Cissns pa not ire folia, Losqx., p. 177. Colutea ? Boweniana, Lesqx., p. 255, pi. lvii, fig. 4. Corylus McQuanii, Forbes, p. 223, pi. xlix, fig. 4. Cornus orbifera, Heer, p. 262. Coinptouia cuspidata, Lesqx., p. 258. Comptonia pnemissa, Lesqx., p. 258. Crataegus acerifolia, Lesqx., p. 198, pL xxxvi, fig. 10. Cyperites Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 140, pi. xxiii, figs. l-3a. Cypenis Chavaunesi, Heer, p. 140. Cytisus Florissantianus, Lesqx., p. 200, pi. xxxix, fig. 14. Cytisus modest us, Lesqx., p. 200, pi. \^xix, figs. 9-11. Dalbergia cuneifolia, Heer, p. 200, pi xxxiv, figs. 6, 7. Dioscorea? cretacea, Lesqx., p. 34. Diospyros ambigua, Lesqx., p. 60. Diospyros anceps, Heer, p. 60, 261. Diospyros bracliysepala, A. Br., p. 174, pL xxxiv, figs. 1, 2. Diospyros Copeann, Lesqx., p. 175, pi. xxxiv, fig. 3. Diospyros primreva, Heer, p. 59. Diospyros rotundifolia, Lesqx., p. 60. Diplazinm Muelleri, Heer, p. 138. Dodona?a, Linn. (Seeds), p. 182, pi. xxxvi, fig. 5. Dryophylluni (Quercus) Holmesii, Lesqx., p. 38, pL iv, fig. 8. Dryophyllnm (Quercus) latifolium, Lesqx., p. 37, pi. iv, figs."], 2. Dryopbyllum (Quercus) primordiale, Lesqx., p. 37. Ebeodendron hclveticum, Heer, p. 262. Embotbrites? dapbueoides, Lesqx., p. 51. Engelbardtia oxyptcra, Sap., p. 192. Equisetum globulosum, Lesqx., pp. 222, 257, pi. xlviii, fig. 3. Equisetum Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 136. Equisetum nodosum, Lesqx., p. 25. Equisetum \Vyoiningense, Lesqx., p. 136. Eq uisctum, species ? p. 239, pi. 1, figs. 7, 8. Eremophyllum fimbria turn, Lesqx., p. 91. Eucalyptus Americana, Lesqx., p. 197. Evonymus flexifoHus, Lesqx., p. 183, pi. xxxviii, fig. 13. Fagus cretacea, Newby., p. 37, pi. ii, figs. C, G*. Fagus Deucaliunis, Ung., p. 259. Fagus Feronia?, Ung., p. 153. Fagus polyclada, Lesqx , p. 37. Ficus alkalina, Losqx., p. 1G4, pi. xliv, figs. 7-9. Ficus august ata, Losqx., p. 47. Ficus arenacea, Lesqx., p. 163. Ficus artocarpoides. Lesqx., p. 227, pi. xlvii, figs. 1-5. Finis asimimet'olia, p. 25U, pi. Ivi, figs. 1-3. Ficus Beckwitbii, Lesqx., p. 40, pi. xvi, fig 5; xvii, figs. 3, 4. Ficus distorta, Lesqx., p. 48, pi. xiv, fig. 4. Ficus Glascoena, Lesqx., p. 48. Ficus Halliana, Lesqx., p. 46. Ficus JyDx, Ung., p. 163. Ficus lanceolata, Heer, p. 163. Ficus lauropbylla, Lesqx., p. 49, pL i, tigs. 12, 13. Ficus magnoliiefolia, Lesqx., p. 47, pi. xvii, figs. 5-6. Ficus multinervis, Heer, p. 163. Ficus primordialis, Heor, p. 45. Ficus tenuinervia, Lesqx., p. 164, pi. xliv, tig, 4. Ficus tilisefolia, A. Br., p. 228. Ficus Ungeri, Lesqx,, p. 163, pi. xliv, figs. 1-3. Ficus YVyomingiana, Lesqx., p. 164. Flabellaria Florissant], Lesqx., p. 144, pi. xxiv, figs. 1-2". Flabellaria? minima, Lesqx., p. 34. Fontiualis pristina, Lesqx., p. 135, pi. xxi, fig. 9. Fraxinus abbrcviata, Lesqx , p. 170, pi. xxviii, figs. 5,6. Fraxinus Brownellii, Lesqx., p. 171. Fraxinus cocenica, Lesqx., p. 123, pi. xx, figs. 1-3. Fraxinus Heerii, Lesqx., p. 169, pL xxxiii, figs. 5, 6. Fraxinus Libbeyi, Lesqx., p. 171, pi. xxvii, figs. 5-7, 9. Fraxinus mespilifolia, Lesqx., p. 160, pi. xxxiii, figs. 7-12. Fraxinus ? myricsefolia, Lesqx., p. 170, pi. xxxiii, figs. 13, 14. Fraxinn* prsedicta, Heer, p. 169. Fiaxinus Ungeri, Lesqx., p. 171. Geonomites Scbimperi, Lesqx., p. 241, pi. 1, fig. 9. Gleicbenia Kurriana, Heer, p. 26. Gleicbonia Nordenskioldi, Heer, p. 26, pi. i, figs. 1, 1'. Glyptostrobus Europieus, var. Ungeri, Heer, p. 222, pi. xlvi, figs. 1, la. Glyptostrobus gracillimus, Lesqx., p. 32, pL i, figs. 6, 6b. Glyptostrobus Ungeri ? Heer, p. 139, pi. xxii, figs. 1-6*. Grewia aurkulata, Lesqx., p. 252, pi. Iv, fig. 1. Grewiopsis Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 83. Gymnogramma Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 122, pi. xix, fig. 2. Hamamelites ccrdatus, Lesqx., p. 71, pi. iv, fig. 3. Hamamelites kansaseanns, Lesqx., p. 70, pi. 4, fig. 5. namameliles quadrangulaiis, Lesqx., p. 70. Hamamelites quercifolius, Lesqx., p. 71. Hamamelites tenuiuervis, Lesqx , p. 70. Heilera marginata, Lesqx., p. 177, pi. xl, fig. 8. Hedera ovalis, Lesqx., p. 65. Hedera platanoidca, Losqx., p. 65, pi. iii, figs. 5, 6. Hedera Schimperi, Lesqx., p. 65, pi. iv, fig. 7. Hemitelites Torellii, Heer, p. 257. Hymenophylluru cretaceum, Lesqx., p. 26. Hypnum Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 136. Ilex? affiiiis,Leaqx.,p. 18G. Hex dissimilis, Lesqx., p. 180. Ilex grandifolia, Lesqx., p. 187, pi. xxxviii, fig. 1. Ilex Knig lit ia.- folia, Lesqx., p. 188, pi. xl, figs. 4, 5. Ilex maculata, Lesqx., p. 186, pi. xlix, fig. 5. Hex microphylla, Lesqx., p. 186. Ilex pseudo-stenopbylla, Lesqx., p. 185. Hex quercifulia, Lesqx., p. 186, pi. xxxviii, figs. 2-5. Hex stcnophylla, Ung., p. 185. Ilex straugulata, Lesqx., p. 84, pi. iii, fig. 7. Hex subdenticulata, Lesqx., p. 186. Ilex Tvyomingiana, Lesqx., p. 18G. Inolepis ? species, p. 33, pi. i, figs. 8-8c. [soetes I'tevifulius, Lesqx., p. 136. Juglans acuminata, Heer, p. 190. Juglans alkaliua, Lesqx., p. 190. Juglans costata, Ung., p. 190.pl. xxxix, fig. 5. Juglans (?) Debeyana, Heer, pp. 86, 253, pi. Ivi, figa. 5, 6. Juglans denticulata, Heer, p. 190. Julians Florissauti, Losqx., p. 190. Juglans mgella, Heer, p. '2'.i3, pi. xlvi* rig. 11. Juglans i bamnoides, Lesqx , p. 235. Juglans Scbimperi, Losqx., p. 190. Juglans Woodiana, Hocr, pp. 236, 263. Lastraea (Goniopteris) Fiscbcri, Heer, p. 239, pi. 1, figs. 1. ]• INDEX. 281 Laatnea (Goniopteris) intermedia, Lesqx., p. 138. Lauras californica, Leaqx., p. 252, pi. lvii, fig. 3; lviii, figs. 6-8. Laurus grandis, Lesqx., p. 2">1, pL lviii, figs. 1, 3. Lauras macrocarpa, Lesqx., p. 52. Laurua ? modcata, Leaqx., i>. 53, pi. xvi, fig. 4. Laurus nebraacensis, Lesqx., p. 52. Laurua prinecps, Heer, p. 250, pi lviii, fig. 2. Laurua protea?folia, Lrsqx., p. 52, pi. iii, figs. 9, 10 ; xvi, fig. 6. Laurua salicifolia, Lesqx., p. 251, pi. lviii, figs. 4, 5. Leguminositea alternaus, Lesqx., p. 202. Leguminoaitcs cassioidcs, Leaqx., p. 203. Leguuiinosites cultrifnnnis, Lesqx., p. 86, pi. x, fig. 4. Leguminositea serrulatua, Leaqx., p, 202, pi. xxxix, figa. 7, 8. Leguminosites, species ? p. 203, pi. xxxix, figs. 16, 17. Lemna penieillata, Lesqx., p. 143, pi. xxiii, fig. 8. Liquidambar Europium, A. Br., p. 159, pi. xxxii, fig. 1. Liquidambar integrifolium, Lesqx., p. 45, pL xiv, fig. 3. Liriodendron acuminatum, Lesqx., p. 74. Liriodendron cruciforme, Lesqx., p. 74. Liriodendron giganteum, Li sqx., p. 74. Liriodendron iutermedium, Lesqx., p. 74. Liriodendron Aleekii, Heer, p. 73. Liriodendron pinnatifidum, Lesqx., p. 75. Liriodendron prinixvum, Newby., p. 73. Liriodendron semi-alatuin, Leaqx., p. 75. Liriopliylluni Deckwithii, Leaqx., p. 76, pi. x, fig. 1. Liriophyllum obcordatum, Leaqx., p. 77. Lii iophylluni populoidcs, Leaqx., p. 76, pL xi, figa. 1, 2. Lomatia abbreviate Lesqx., p. 167, pi. xliii, fig. 17. Lomatia acutiloba, Lesqx., p. 167, pi. xliii, figs. 11-16, 20. Lomatia kakea:Mia, Lesqx., p. 16G, pi. xxxii, fig. 19. Lomatia interrupta, Lesqx., p. 167, pi. xliii, figa. 18, 19. Lomatia mi crop hy 11a, Lesqx, p. 167. Lomatia Saportanea, Lesqx., p. 51, pi. iii, fig. 8. Lomatia Saportanea, var. longifolia, Leaqx., p. 52. Lomatia spinoaa, Lesqx., p. 166, pi. xliii, fig. 1. Lomatia terminalis, Lesqx., p. 166, pi. xliii, figa. 2-7. Lomatia tripartita, Lesqx., p. 166, pi. xliii, figs. 8-10. Lycopodiuui prominens, Lesqx., p. 137. Lygodium Dentoni, Lesqx., p. 138. Lygodiuni neuropteroidea, Lesqx., p. 138. Lygodium trichomanoides, Lesqx., p. 27. Macreightia crassa, Lesqx., p. 175, pi. xxxi v, figs. 16, 17. Magnolia alternana, Heer, p. 72. Magnolia Capellini, Heer, p. 72. Magnolia Hilgardiana, Leaqx., p. 233. Magnolia Nordenskioldi, Heer, p. 262. Magnolia obovata, Newby., p. 73. Magnolia speciosa, Heer, p. 72. Magnolia tenuifolia, Lesqx., p. 73. Magnolia tenuinervis, Lesqx., p. 124, pi. xix, fig. 6. Magnolia, species, p. 73, pi. xi, fig. 6. Meniapermites acutilobua, Leaqx., p. 78, pi. xiv, fig. 2. Menispermites cyclophyllus, Leaqx., p, 70, pi. xv, fig. 3. Menispermitea grandis, Lesqx., p. 80, pi. xv, figs. 1, 2. Menispermites obtusilobus, Lesqx., p. 78, pi. xv, fig. 4. Meniapermitea ovalia, Lesqx., p. 80, pi. xv, fig. 5. Menispermites populifolius, Le>qx., p. 79, pi. iv, fig. 4. Menispermitea salinensis, Lesqx., p. 78. Mimosites lineai ifolius, Lesqx., p. 203, pi. xxxvii, figs. 10-13. Musophyllum complicatum, Lesqx., p. 143. Myrica acuminata, Ung., p. 145. Myrica alkalina, Lesqx., p. 149, pi. xiv", figs. 10-15. Myrica amygdalina, Sap., p. 147, pi. xxvi, figs. 1-4. Myrica Bolanderi, Lesqx., p. 148. Myrica Brongniarti ? Ett., p. 149. Myrica callicomadblia, Lesqx., p. 146, pi. xxvi, figa. 5-14. Myrica Copeana, L<-sqx., p. 145. Myrica dakotensia, Leaqx., p. 35, pL iv, fig. 9. Myrica diversifolia, Lesqx., p. 148, pi. xiv, figa. 6-15; p. 241, pi. 1, fig. 10. Myrica fallax, Lesqx., p. 147, pi. xxxii, figa. 11-16. Myrica insignia, Lisqx., p. 150. Myrica latiloba, Heer, var. acutiloba, Lesqx., p. 149. Myrica Ludwigii, Schimp-, p. 145. Myrica nigricans, Lesqx , p. 148. Myrica obscura, Leaqx., p. 145, pi. xxxii, figs. 8-10. Myrica obtuaa, Lesqx., p. 35. Myrica partita, Lesqx., p. 148. Myrica polymorpha, Schimp., p. 146, pi. xxv, figs. 1, 2. Myrica rigida, Lesqx., p. 145, pi. xxv, figs. 3, 4. Myrica Scottii, Lesqx., p. 147, pi. xxxii, figa. 17, 18. Myrica Sternbergii, Leaqx., p. 35. Myrica undulata, Lesqx., p. 148. Myrica Zachariensis, Sap., p. 146, pL xxv, fig. 5; xiv", figs. 6-9. Myrica} semina, Lesqx., p. 36. Myiaine latilblia, Lesqx., p. 173, pi. xxxviii, fig. 16. Myrtus oregouenais, Lesqx., p. 254, pi. lviii, fig. 10. Najadopais rugulosa, Lesqx., p. 142, pi. xxiii, fig. 7. Negundoidea acutifolius, Leaqx., p. 83. Nyssa arctica, Heer, p. 261. Olea prsmissa, Leaqx., p. 168, pi. xxxiii, fig. 1. Oreodapbne cretacea, Lesqx., p. 55. Oreodoxites plicatua, Lesqx., p. 122, pi. xviii, figs. 1-4. Osmunda major, Leaqx., p. 121, pi. xviii, fig. 5. Oamunda Torellii, Heer, p. 257. Oatrya betuloidea, Lesqx., p. 151. Paliums Florissanti, Lesqx., p. 188. Paliurus membranaceus, Lesqx., p. 85. Paliurus orbiculatus. Sap., p. 188, pi. xxxviii, f. 12. Palmocarpon? globosum, Leaqx., p. 144, pL xxiv, fig. 3. Pecopteris Nebraskana, Heer, p. 26. Pecopteris ToreUii, Heer, p. 257. Peraea Leconteana, Leaqx., p. 53. Persea Sternbergii, Lesqx., p. 53. Pbragmites alaskana, Heer, p. 141. Pbragmitea cretaceus, Leaqx., p. 34. Ph> llitea amorphus, Leaqx., p. 91. Phyllites betukefolius, Lesqx., p. 36. Phyllitea Cotinus, Lesqx., p. 91. Phyllites rboifoliua, Lesqx., p. 86. Phyllites rbomboideus, Lesqx., p. 91. Phyllites nmbonatns, Leaqx., p. 91. Phyllites Vanona?, Heer, p. 91. Phyllocladus subintigrilblius, Lesqx., p. 30. Pimeh*a delicatula, Lesqx., p. 168, pi. xxxiii, figa. 15, 16. Pinus Florissanti, Leaqx., p. 138, pi. xxi, fig. 13. Pinna pala-oatrobus i Ett., p. 138. Pinus Quenatedti, Heer, p. 33, pi. i, figa. 3, 4. Planera longifolia, Leaqx., p. 161, pi. xxix, figs. 1-13; xliv, 10. Planera longifolia, var. myrica>folia, Lesqx., p. 161, pi. xxix, figa. 15-27. Planera Ungeri, Ett., p. 162. Platanus aceroidea, Goepp., p. 227, pL xlix, fig. 1. Platanus ajjinis, Leaqx., p. 67. Platanua diminutiva, Lesqx., p. 44. Platanns dissecta, Lesqx., p. 249, pLlvi fig. 4; lvii, figs. 1,2. Platanus Guillclmaa, Goepp., p. 227. Platanus Heerii, Lesqx., p. 44, pi. iii, fig. 1; vii, fig. 5. Platanus latiloba, Newby.. p. 56. Platanus Newbi nynua, liter, p. 44. 282 INDEX. Platanue obtusiloba, Lesqx., ]>- 44. Platanns prixDceva, Lesqx., p. 44. Foaoitee la-vis, Beer, p. J40. Podooarpns cooenicfl I [JnE.,p. 140. Podogoninm acuminatum, Lesqx., p. 201. pi. xl, fig. 9. Podogoninm amerioanum, Lesqx., i> 202. Podozamites angustifolius? Heer, p. 28. Podozamites oandatus, Lesqx., p. 29. Podozamites emarginatus, Lesqx., p. 29. Podozaniites Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 27. Podozamites oblongus, Lesqx., p. 28, pi. i, figs. 10, 11. Podozamites preelongns, Lesqx., p. 29. Populites cyclophyllus) Heer, p. 44. Populites elegans, Lesqx., p. 44. Populites flabellatus, Lesqx., p. 83. Populites Lancastriensis, Lesqx., p. 44. Populites Salisburioy/olius, Lesqx., p. G6. Populus arctica, Heer, pp. 159, 225, 260, pi. xlvi, figs. 2, 1 3. Populus balsamoides, Goepp., p. 248, pi. Iv, figs. 3-5. Populus balsamoides, var. eximia, Goepp., p. 226, pL xlvia, fig. 10. Populus balsamoides? Goepp., var. latifolia, p. 158, pi. xxxi, fig. 4. Populus ? cordifolia, Newby., p. 43. Populus cuneata, Newby., p. 225, pi. xlvia, fig. 5. Populus Debeyana, Heer, p. 86. Populus decipiens, Lesqx., p. 225. Populus elliptica, Newby., p. 43. Populus eximia, Goepp., p. 226. Populus Heerii, Sap., p. 157, pi. xxv, figs. 1-8; xxxi, fig. 11. Populus glandulifera, neer, p. 22G, pi. xlvi', figs. 3, 4. Populus latior truncata, A. Br., p. 226, pi. xlvi, fig. 14. Populus litigiosa, neer, p. 43. Populus microphylla, Newby., p. 43. Populus oxypbylla, Sap., p. 159, pi. xxxviii, figs. 9-11. Populus Richardsoni, Heer, pp. 159, 224, 260. Populus Zaddacbi, Heer, pp. 158, 225, pi. xxxi, fig. 8. Porana Speirii, Lesqx , p. 172, pi. xxviii, fig. 15. Porana tenuis, Lesqx., p. 173. Potamogeton geniculatus, A. Br., p. 142. Potaruogeton ? verlicillatus, Lesqx., p. 142, pi. xxiii, figs. 5, 6. Proteoides daphnogenoides, neer, p 50. Proteoides groviUea?formis, Heer, p. 30. Proteoides lancifolius, lleer, p. 50. Protophylluin crednerioides, Lesqx., p. 90, pi. ii, figs. 1-3. Protophyllum Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 90. Protopbyllum Leci'Utennuiu, Lesqx., p. 89. Protopbyllum minus, Lesqx., p. 89, pi. iv, fig. G. Protophyllum Mudgei, Lesqx., p. 90. Protopbyllum multinerve, Lesqx., p. 89. Protophyllum rugosum, Lesqx., p. 90. Protophyllum nebraseense, Lesqx., p. 89. Protophyllum qnadratum, Lesqx., p. 89. Protophyllum Sternbergii, Lesqx., p. 89. Prunus cretacea, Lesqx., p. 86. Prunus diikotcnsis, Lesqx., p. 237, pi. xlvi", fig. 8. Ptenostrobue ncbrascensis, Lesqx., p. 91. Pteris erosa, Lesqx., p. 121, pi. xix, tig. 1. Pteria pseudo-pennffiformis, LeBqx., p. 138. Pterocarya aiuericana, Lesqx., p. 192. I'm us cretacea, Newby., p. 86. Quercug antiqua, Newby., p. 41. Quercus Breweri, Lesqx., p. 246, pi. Hv, figs. 5-9. Quercus castani opsis, Lesqx., p. 155, pi. xxviii.fig. 10. Quercus eonvexa, Lesqx., p. 265, pi. xlvb, figs. 5, 6. Quercus cuneata, Newby., p. 41. Quercus dakotensis, Lesqx., p. 39. Quercus Dallii, Lesqx., p. 259. Quercus Dentoni, Lesqx., p. 224, pi. xlviii, figs. 1,11. Quercus drymeja, Ung., pp. 154, 245, pL xxviii, fig. 12; liv, fig. 4. Quercus Ellsworth iaua, Lesqx., p. 39. Quercus elama, Ung., p. 155, pi. xxviii, figs. 11, 13. Quercus furcinervis, Kossm, p. 244, pL liii, figs. 8-14; liv, figs. 1,2. Quercus Haidingeri, Ett, p. 153. Quercus bexagoua, Lesqx., p. 39. Quercus Morrisoniaua, Lesqx., p 41), pi. xvii, figs. 1, 2 Quercus mediterranean, Ung., p. 153, id. xxviii, fig. 9. Quercus nerii folia, Al. Br., p. 155, pi. xxxi, fig. 12. Quercus Olafseni, Heer, pp. 2:24, 245, pi. xlviii, fig. 4 ; 1 v, fig. 3. Quercus Osbornii, Lesqx., p. 154, pi. xxxviii, fig. 17. Quercus puranoides, Lesqx., p. 40. Quercus pseudo-alnus, Ett., p. 244, pi. liii, figs. 1-7. Quercus pyri folia, Lesqx., p 154, pi. xxviii, fig. 14. Quercus salicifolia, Newby., p. 40. Quercus serra, Ung , p. 153. Quercus sinnata, Newby., p. 41. Rhamnus deformatus, Lesqx., p. 126, pi. xx, fig. 6. Rhamnus notatus ? Sap., p 189, pi. xxxviii, fig. 15. Rhamnus olerefolius, Lesqx., p. 189, pi. xxxviii, fig. 14. Rhamnus prumfolins, Lesqx., p. 85. Rhamnus tenax, Lesqx., p. 85. Rhus acumiuata, Lesqx., p. 194, pi. slii, figs. 14-17. Rhus cassioid.es, Lesqx., p. 193. pi. xli., fig. 11. Rhus coriarioides, Lesqx., p. 193, pi. xli, fig. 3. Rhus fraterna, Lesqx., p. 192, pi. xli, figs. 1, 2. Rhus Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 178. Rhus Hilliffi, Lesqx., p. 194, pi. xli, figs. 12-15. Rhus rosasfolia, Lesqx., p. 196. Rhus subrhomboidalis, Lesqx., p. 195, pi. xli, figs. 16-19. Rhus trifolioides, Lesqx., p. 196. Rhus vexan^, Lesqx., p. 195, pi. xli, fig. 20. Rhus "Wincbellii, Lesqx., p. 236. Rosa Hillia-, Lesqx, p. 199, pi. xl, figs. 16, 17. Salix amygdala- folia, Lesqx., p. 156, pi. xxxi, figs. 1, 2. Salix angusta, Al. Br., pp. 157, 247, pi. Iv, fig. G. Salix cuneata, Newby., p. 42. Salix elongata, O. "Web., p. 157. Salix fiesuosa, Newby., p. 42. Salix Integra ? Goepp., p. 248, pi. Iv, fig. 7. Salix Libbeyi, Lesqx., p. 15G, pl. xxxi, fig. 3. Salix media, Heer, p. 157 Salix Meekii, Newby , p. 42. Salix nervillosa, Heer, p. 41. Salix piotercfolia, Lesqx., p. 42, pl. i, figs. 14-16; xvi, fig. 3. Salix Jiaiana, Heer, p. 2G0. Salix varians, Goepp., p. 247, pl. Iv, fig. 2. Salvinia Alleni, Lesqx., p. 136, pl. xxi, figs. 10, 11. Salvinia cyclophylla, Lesqx., p. 136. Santalura americauum, Lesqx., p. 164, pl. xxxii, fig. 7. Sapiudus august ifulius, Lesqx., p. 181, pl. xxxvii, figs. 1-8; xxxix, fig. 12. Sapindus coriaceus, Lesqx., p. 181. Sapindus Dentoni, Lesqx., p. 181. Sapindus intlexus, Lesqx,, p. 182, pl. xxxii, fig. 2. Sapindus lancifolius, Lesqx., p. 182, pl. xxxii, figs. 3-6; xxxvii, fig 9. Sapindus Morrisoni, Lesqx., p. 83, pl. xvi, figs. 1, 2. Sapindus obtnsifolius, Lesqx., pp. lsl, 235, pl. xlviii, figs. 5-7. Sapindus sf ellaria?folius, Lesqx., p. 181. Sapotacites Haydenii, Newby., p. 59. INDEX. 283 Sassafras ooutibouum, Lesqx., p. 56, pi. v, ftps. 1-5. Sassafras (Araliopais) crotaceum, Newl>y.,p. 56. Sassafras (Araliopais) dlssectum, Lesqx., p. 57. Sassafras (Araliopais) Harkerianam, Lesqx., p. 67. Sassafras (Araliopais] m habile, Lesqx., p. 50. Sassafras Mudgei, Lesqx., p. 5G. Sassafras (Araliopais) obtusum, Lesqx., pp. 50, 66. Sassafras ( Araliopsi.s) platanoides, Lesqx., p. 58, pi. vii, fig. 1. Sassafras (Araliopsis) reeurvatum, Lesqx., p. 57. Sassafras (Araliopsis) subintegriibUuni, Lesqx., j). 59. Sequoia aftiiiis, Lesqx., p. 138. Sequoia augustifolio, Lrsqx.,pp. 138, 240, pi. 1. fig. 5. Sequoia condita, Lesqx., p. 32, pi. i, figs. 5, 7, 9. Sequoia fastigiata? St., p. 31. Sequoia formosa, Losqx., p. 33. Sequoia Hecrii, Lesqx., p. 138. Sequoia Langsdorfii, Brgfc, pp. 138, 223, 240, pL 1, figs. 2-4. Sequoia Beichoubacki, Hcer, p. 31. Spbieria myricse, Lesqx., p. 135. Spbenopteris corrngata, Newby., p. 26. Splienopteris Guyottii, Lesqx., p. 137, pi. xxi, figs. 1-7. Staphyk-a acuminata, Lesqx., p. 183, pi. xxxvi, figs. 1-4. Sterculia aperta, Lesqx., p. 82, pi. x, figs. 2, 3. Sterculia lugubris, Lesqx., p. 81, pi. vi, tigs. 1-3. Sterculia modest a, Sap., p. 125, pL xx, fig. 5. Sterculia obtusiloba, Lesq., p. 82, pL viii, fig. 3. Sterculia rigida, Lesqx , p. 179, pi. xxxiv, fig. 12. Taxites Olriki? Heer, p. 240, pi. 1, figs. 6, G\ Taxodium disticbum lniocenurn, Heer, pp. 139, 223. Tetrantbeia prrecursoria, Lesqx., p. 228, pi. xlviii, fig. 2, TkuiUw caWtrina, Ung., p. 1 39. Tliuilcs (Chanuecyparis) alaskenais, Losqx., p. "J".:. Thuites erassus, Lesqx., p. :t2. Thuya Garmani, Lesqx., p. L39. Tilia aiiiiqua, Newby., p. 233. Tilia populifolia, Lesqx, p. 179, pi. xxxiv, figs. 8,9. Todca Saportanca, Lesqx., p. 51. Torreya oblanceolata, Lesqx., p. 30, pi. i, fig. 2. Typha latissima, Al. Br., p. 141, pi. xxiii. figs. 4,4'. Ulmus Braunii, Heer, p. 101, pi. xxvii, figs. 1-4,8. Ulmus Brownellii, Lesqx., p. 1G0, pi. xxviii, figs. 2, 4. Ulmus ealiforniea, Lesqx., p. 265, pi. xlv\ figs. ?., 4, 7. Ulmus Ilillia?, Lesqx., p. 100, pi. xxviii, figs. 1-3. Ulmus pseudo-americana, Lesqx., p. 249, pL liv, fig. 10. Ulmus Borbifolia, Ung., p. 260. Ulnius tenuinervis, Lesqx., p. 100. Vaccinium reticulatuni f Al. Br., pp. 176, 261. Viburnum asperum, Newby., p. 230. Vibumum dakotensis, Lesqx., p. 231, pi. xlvi", fig. 9. Viburnum Dentoni, Lesqx., p. 231, pL xlix, figs. 2, 3. Viburnum Nordenskioldi, Heer, p. 230, pi. xlvift, fig. 6, 7. Weinmannia Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 178, pL xlii, tigs. 1-7. "Weinmannia integrifolia, Lesqx., p. 178, pi. xlii, figs. 8-13. ■Weinmannia obtusifolia, Lesqx., p. 178, pi. xli, figs. 4-10. Widdringtonia lingua-folia, Lesqx., p. 139, pi, xxi. figs. 14, 14'. Zanthoxylon spirea-folium, Lesqx., p. 196. pi. xl, figs. 1-3. Zizyphua Beckwitbii, Lesqx., p. 125, pL xix, fig. 5. Zizyphus cinnamomoides, Lesqx., p. 189. ZoiKitites digitatus, Gein., p. 25. 0 F 19 Cretaceous. . P L A T E I Figures. 1, In, Gleichenia Nordenskioldi, Heer, p. 26. 2 Torreya oblanceolata, Lesqx., p. 30. 3,4. Pinus Quenstedti, Heer, p. 33. 5-7,9. Sequoia comlita, Lesqx., p. 32. 6-66. Glyptostrobus gra'ciilimus, Lesqx., p. 32. 8-He. Iuolepis ? species, p. 33. 10,11. Podozamites oblongus, Lesqx., p. 38. 12, 13. Ficus laurophyUa, Lesqx., p. 49. 14-16. Salix proterefolia, Lesqx., p. 42. I . :, SURVEY OF THE TERRITU CRETACEOUS PLA'i AJ M Ri« . 7ho» Ej Cretaceous. PLATE II. Figures. 1-3. Protoplijilum creduerioides, Lesqx., p. 90. 4. Aspidiophyllum platamfolium, Lesqx., p. 88. 5. Andromeda afimis, Lesqx., p. 60. 6, U a. Fagus eretacea, Newby., p. 37. IEOL.SURVJ CRETACEOUS .U M ' Cretaceous. PLATE III Figures. 1. Platanus Heerii, Lesqx., p. 44 2. Anipelophyllnm attenuatum, Lesqx., p. 68. 3,4. Cissites harkeriauus, Lesqx., p. 07. 5, 6. Hedera platanoidea, Lesqx., p. Go. 7. Ilex strangulata, Lesqx., p. 84. 8. Lomatia Saportanea, Lesqx., p. 51. 9,10. Lauras protesefolia, Lesqx., p. 52. 1 * iU.'l ACEOUS kly del. Tno ■ Sutcl* l Cretaceous. PLATE IV Figures. 1,2. Dryophyllum latifolium, Lesqx., p. 37. 3. Hamamelites cordatus, Lesqx., p. 71. 4. Memispermites populifolius, Lesqx., p. 79. 5. Hamamelites kansaseamis, Lesqx., p. 70. 6. Protophyllum minus, Lesqx., p. 89. 7. Hedera Schimperi, Lesqx., p. 65. 8. Dryophyllum Holmesii, Lesqx., p. 38. 9. Myrica dakotensis, Lesqx., p. 35. , , ;. ■; SURVE7 I I THE TERRIT'.i CRETACEOUS Al M Rickly. del. Cretaceous. PLATE V. Figures. 1, 5. Sassafras acutilobum, Lesqx., p. 56. •2. Cissites Heerii, Lesqx.,p. 68. 3,4. Cis rites acuininatus, Lesqx., p. 67. as. GEOL. SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES CRETACEOUS .... Tho« Sinclair * Son. LitK Cretaceous. PLATE VI Figures. 1-3. Slerculia lugubris, Lesqx., p. 81. 4. Aralia Towneri, Lesqx , p. 62. CRETACEOUS ■ Cretaceous. PLATE VII Figures. _Q 1. Sassafras (Araliopsis) platauoides,Lesqx.,p.&». 2,3. Aralia radiata,Lcsqx.,p. 64. 4. Aralia temiinervis,Lesqx.,p. 63. 5. Platanus Heerii,Lesqx.,p.44. SOL. SURVEY ' : RIE! CHKTACKOUS. U U I I''., .1. loir I S ■ Cretaceous. PLATE VIII Figures. 1,2. Aralia Saportanea,Lesqx.,i). 61. 3. Sterculia obtusiloba, Lesqx., p. 82. I CRETACEOUS ■ B OP 20 Cretaceous. PLATE IX Figures. 1,2. Alalia Saportanea, Lesqx., p. 61. 3-5. Aralia concreta, Lesqx., p. 64. U.S. GBOL. SURVEY OF THE TERRITV' CRETACEOUS. Al M Rickly, del. Cretaceous. PLATE X Figures. 1. Liriophylluni Beckwithii, Lesqx.,p. 76. 2, 3. Sterculia aperta, Lesqx., p. H2. 4. Leguminosites cultriformis, Lesqx., p. 86. ' CRETACEOUS U U Riddy Jcl Cretaceous. PLATE XI Figures. 1,2. Liriophyllum populokles, Lesqx., 3, 4. Aralia formosa, Heer, p. 00. 5. Carpites liriophylli, Lesqx., p. 77. 6. Magnolia species, p. 73. . ;eol survey of the territouk. CRETACEOUS " Cretaceous. PLATE XII. Figures. , 1. Aspidiophyllum trilobatuni,Lesqx.,p. 87. U.S.G1 J SU] .'■: OF THE TERRITOMh, , CRETACEOUS. ■ V A r~ 4-^ / X\ 1 r\ n / / V sT" 7T r Al M Rids! . Id Thorn Bii Cretaceous. PLATE XIII Figures. 1-5. Aspidiophyllum trilobaturu, Le&qx.,p. 87. U.S. GEOL SURVEY OF THE 13 " WE! CRETACEOUS M M I^.ckly. del. Th^t £-_■ Cretaceous. PLATE XIV Fignres. 1. Aspidiophylluru trilobatuui, Lesqx., p. 87. 2. Menispermites acutilobus, Lesqx., p. 78. 3. Liquidainbar integrifolium, Lesqx., p. 45. 4. Ficus distorta, Lesqx., p. 48. ( IRETACEOUS . kly. del. T>io» Eiacbur * : Cretaceous. PLATE XV. Figures. 1,2. Meuisperiuites grandis, Lesqx., p. 80. 3. Menispermites cyclophyllus, Lesqx., p. 79. 4. Menispermites obtusilobns, Lesqx., p. 78. 5. Menispermites ovalis, Lesqx., p. 80. : . ■ ■ OF THE TERRITORIES CHHTAChlOl'S PLAT1: ' ilwi Sir Cretaceous. PLATE XVI. Figures. 1, 2. Sapimlus Morrisoni, Lesqx., p. 83. 3. Salix protesfolia, Lesqx. , p. 42. 4. Laurus modesta, Lesqx., p. 52. 5. Ficiis Beckwithii, Lesqx., p. 46. t>. Laurus proteaefolia, Lesqx., p. 52. CRETACEOUS Al M B i . , LI. Salvinia Allem, Lesqx., p. 136. 12. Chara ? glomerata, Lesqx., p. 135. 13. Pinus Florissanti, Lesqx., p. 138. 14,14a. Widdringtonia lingmBt'olia, Lesqx., p. 139. U.S. GEOL. SURVEY OF " I IRIES TERTIAKY OUfjocene. PLATE XXIT. Figures. 1-6. GlyptoBtrobus Ungeri, Heer, p. 139. . I ERTIAKY ^ V ; - ^ ^ " Oligocene. PLATE XXIII. Figures. 1-3. Cyperites Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 140. 4,4(i. Typh:i latissima, Al. Br., p. 141. 5, 6. Potamogeton verticillatus, Lesqx., p. 14-2. 7. Najadopsis rugulosa, Lesqx., p. 142. 8. Lemna penicillata, Lesqx., p. 143. 1HE TERRITORIES TERTIARY -Trpr-Tf • . ; ' ■ . Oligocme. PLATE XXIV Figures. l-'-in. Flabellarin Florissnuti, Lesqx., p. 1J4. 3. Palmocarpon ? globosuni, Lesqx., p. 144. . Ti. i: ii \i;> ■ u f 22 OUgocene. PLATE XXV, Figures. 1-2. Myrica polyinorpha, Schp., p. 146. 3,4. Myrica rigida, Lesqx., p. 145. 5. Myrica Zacharieusis, Sap., p. 145. 6-15. Myrica diversi folia, Lesqx., p. 148. LSI I rEKRITO] tkhtiahy Al M Rickly, U.-I . Oligocene. PLATE XXVI Figures. 1-4. Myrica amygdalina, Sap., p. 147. 5-14. Myrica eallicomiefolia, Lesqx., p. 146. U.S. G TKRTIAliY 'U \. Al M Biddy, .1-1 7ko« Bin . OUgocene. PLATE XXVII Figures. 1-4,8. Ulmus Braunii, Heer.p.Vil 5-7,9. Fraxinus Libbeyi, Lesqx., p. 171. 10. Carpinus attenuata, Lesqx., p. 152. 11. Betula Florissanti, Lesqx., p. 150. 12-14. Carpinus fraterna, Lesqx., p. 152. i] IKI.'TIAHY Oligocene. PLATE XXVIII Figures. 1.3. Ulmus HillisB, Lesqx., p. 160. 2.4. Ulmus Browiiellii, Lesqx., p. 100. 5,6. Fraxinus abbreviata, Lesqx., p. 170. 7,8. Almis truueata, Lesqx., p. 150. 9. Quercns mediterranea, Ung., p. 153. 10. Quercus castaneopsis, Lesqx., p. 155. 11 13. Quercus elseua, Ung., p. 155. 12. Quercus drymoja, Ung., p. 154. 14. Quercus pyrifolia, Lesqx., p. 154. 15. Porana Speirii, Lesqx., p. 172. ' RIES TERTIAKY ckly. del ■ Oliyocene. PLATE XXIX Figures. 1-13. Planera longifolia, Lesqx., p. 161. 14-27. Planera longifolia var. myriciBfolia, Lesqx., p. 161. TERTIARY OUgocene. PLATE XXX Figures. 1-8. Populus Heerii, Sap.,p. 157. TERTIARY OJipocenc. PLATE XXXT, Figures. 1 , 2. Salix amygdalifolia, Lesqx., p. 156. 3. Salix Libbeyi, Lesqx., p. 156. 4. Populus balsanioicles. Heer, var. latifolia, p. 158. 5-7. Cercis parvifolia, Lesqx., p. 201. 8. Populus Zaddacui, Heer, p. 158. 9, 10. Celastrinites elegans, Lesqx., p. 185. 11. Populus Heerii, Sap., p. 157. \i. Quercns neriifolia ? ling., p. 155. RRIT TERTIARY Oligocenc. PLATE XXXII Figaros. 1. Liquidainbar Europoeum, Al. Br., p. 159. 2. Sapindus iuflexus, Lesqx., p. 182. 3-6. Sapindus lancifolius, Lesqx., p. 182. 7. Santalum auiericamim, Lesqx., p. 164. 8-10. Myrica obscura, Lesqx., p. 145. 11-16. Myrica fallax, Lesqx., p. 147. 17, 18. Myrica Scqttii, Lesqx., p. 147. 19. Lomatia baketefolia, Lesqx., p. 166. 20. Antbolitbes obtusilobus, Lesqx., p. 203. 21. Bauksites lineatus, Lesqx., p. 165. TKirn.utv a; m Raddy. del. OF 23 OUgocene. PLATE XXXIII Figures 1. Olea pnemissa, Lusqx., p. 168. 2-4. Celastnis friixinifolius, Lesqx., p. 184. 5,6. Fraxinus Heerii, Lesqx., p. 169. 7-12. Fraximis mespilifolia, Lesqx., p. 169. 13,14. Fraxinus myricsefolia, Lesqx.,p. 170. 15,16. Pimelea delicatula, Lesqx., p. 168. . TKIITIAltY Oiigocene. PLATE XXXIV Figures. 1, -J. Diospyros bracbysepala, Al. Br., p. 174. 3. Diospyros Copeana, Lesqx., p. 175. 4, 5. Buraelia Florissanti, Lesqx. , p. 174. 0, 7. Dalbergia cnneifolia, Heer, p. -.'00. 8,9. Tilia populifolia,Lesqx.,p. 179. 10, 11. Andromeda di-licatula, Lesqx., p. 175. 12. Sterculia rigida, Lesqx., p. 179. 13-15. Antb.olitb.es amcenus,Lesqx.,p.203. 16, 17. Macreigbtia crassa,Lesqx.,p. 175. U.S. G ' . OF THE !: TERTIARY ! ^ v I 16 J 17 ■ 2 \, - ^ , \ I 14. 15 - ' • \ I 12 Oligoccne. PLATE XXXV Figure. 1. Aralia dissecta, Lesqx., p. 17**.. 3.G] TERTIARY 1 OUgocene, PLATE XXXVI. Figures. 1-4. Sf aphylea acuminata, Lesqx., p. 183. 5. Dodonea seeds, p. 182. 6, 9. Acer indivisum, Lesqx., p. 180. 7, 8. Acer species, p. 181. 10. Crataegus acenfolia, Lesqx., p. 198. L SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES TKKTIARY 1 AJ M Kickly del. Olioocene. PLATE XXXVII Figures. 1-8. Sapintlus angustifolius, Lesqx., p. 181. 9. Sapintlus lancifolius, Lesqx., p. 182. 10-13. Mimosites linearifolius, Lesqx., p. 203. 1 TERTIARY << ■ U M . Oligocene. PLATE XXXVIII Figures. 1. Ilex grandifolia, Lesqx., p. 187. 2-5. Ilex querci folia, Lesqx., p. 186. 6. Cinnamowum Scbeuchzeri, Heer, p. 165. 7,8. Celtis McCosbii,Lesqx.,p. 163. 9-11. Populns oxyphylla, Sap., p. 159. 12. Paliurus orbiculatus, Sap., p. 188. 13. Evonymus Qexifolius, Lesqx., p. 183. 14. Rbammis oleaefolius, Lesqx., p. 189. 15. Ebamnus uotatus ? Sap., p. 189. 16. Myrsiue latifolia, Lesqx., p. 173. 17. Quercus Osboruii,Lesqx.,p. 154. . SEi I] . OF THE TEM TERTIARY Oligoeene. PLATE XXXIX. Figures. 1,2, 13. Carya bilinica, Ung.,p. 191. 3. Flowers of Aluus, p. 151. 4. Carya rostrata, Goepp., p. 191. 5. Juglans costata, Uug., p. 190. 6. Carya Brucknianni? Heer, p. 191. 7,8. Leguminosites serrulatus, Lesqx.,p. 202. 9-11. Cytisus niodestns, Lcsqx.,p. 200. 12. Sapindus angustifolius, Lesqx., p. 181. 14. Cytisus Florissantianus, Lesqx., p. 200. 15, 15a. Acacia septentrionalis, Lesqx., p. 203. 16, 17. Leguminosites species, p. 203. SUES rHE TERRITORIES !i;irn,\Tn OUyocene. PLATE XL Figures. 1-3. Xanthoxylon spireajfoliurn, Lesqx., p. 196. !. 5. Ilex knightirefolia, Lesqx., p. 188. 6,7. Ailantkus longepetiolata, Lesqx., p. 197. 8. Hedera marginata, Lesqx., p. 177. 9. Podogonium acuminatum, Lesqx., p.201. 10. Celastrus fraxinifolius, Lesqx., p. 184. 11. Amelanehier typica, Lesqx., p. 198. 12-15. Amygdalus gracilis, Lesqx., p. 199. 16, 17. Rosa Hillioe, Lesqx., p. 199. 18. Carpites milioides, Lesqx., p. 204. 19. Carpites gemmaceus, Lesqx. , p. 204. 20,21. Antholithes improbus, Lesqx., p. 204. OF THE TERRE iRIES TERTIARY ■. . ' : OF 24 Oligocene. PLATE XLI Figures. 1, 2. Rhus frateraa, Lesqx., p. 192. 3. Rhus coriarioides, Lesqx., p. 193. 4-10. Weinrnannia obtusifolia, Lesqx., p. 178. 11. Rhus cassioides, Lesqx., p. 193. 12-15. Rhus Hilliae, Lesqx., p. 194. 16-19. Rhus subrhomboidalis, Lesqx. , p. 195. 20. Rhus vexans, Lesqx. , p. 195. ... I OF THE TEF TERTIARY ■ ■ Oligocene. PLATE XLII Figures. 1-7. Weiumaunia Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 178. 8-13. Weinmannia integrifolia, Lesqx., p. 178. 14-17. Elms acuminata, Leaqx., p. 194. I ERTIAKY , ■■ . Oligocene. PLATE XLIII Figures. 1. Lomatia spinosa, Lesqx.; p. 106. 2-7. Lomatia tenntnalis, Lesqx., p. 166. 8-10. Lomatia tripartita, Lesqx., p. 166. Jl-16, 20. Lomatia acutiloba, Lesqx., p. 167. 17. Lomatia abbreviata, Lesqx., p. 167. 18, 19. Lomatia interrupta, Lesqx., p. 167. US GEOL SURVEY OF THE TEKRITORIES TERTIARY Al M 1'r , 1 Oligocenc. PLATE XLIV Figures. 1-3. Ficus Ungeri, Lesqx., p. 163. 4. Ficus tenuinervis, Lesqx., p. 164. 5. Ilex maculata, Lesqx., p. 186. 6. Amygdalus gracilis, Lesqx., p. 199. 7-9. Ficus alkalina, Lesqx., p. 164. 10. Plauera longifolia, Lesqx., p. 161. TERTIARY . Oligocene. PLATE XLV. A. Figures. 1-5. Apocynophyllum Scadderi, Lesqx., p. 172. 6-9. Myrica Zachariensis. Sap., p. 146. 10-15. Myrica alkalina, p. 149. Oldest pliocene. PLATE XLV. B. Figures. 1. Aralia acerifolia, Lesqx., p. 265. 2. Cercocarpus antiquus, Lesqx., p. 265. 3,4,7. Uliuus californica, Lesqx., p. 265. 5, 6. Quercus convexa, Lesqx., p. 265. 8,9. Aralia Zaddachi ? Heer, p. 265. THE TE REIT DRIES ti;ktiaky M U Kjckh Uel. Miocene. Bad Lands. PLATE XL VI Figures. 1-lc. Glyptostrobus Europfflus, var. Uugori, Heer, p. 222. 2-13. Populus arctica, Heer, p. 225. 14. Populus latior var. trnacata, Al. Br. p. 226. TERTIARY ■ Miocene. Bad Lands. PLATE XLVI. A Fignres. 1-2. Assplenium tenerum, Lesqx., p. 221. 3,4. Populus glandulifera, Heer, p. 226. 5. Populus cuneata, Ny.,p. 325. 6, 7. Viburnum Nordenskioldi, Ilcer, p. 230. 8. Prunus dakotensis, Lesqx., p. 237. 9. Viburnum dakotense,Lesqx.,p. 231. 10. Populus balsamoides var. eximia, Goepp.,p. 226. 11. Juglans nigella, Heer, p. 235. ! TERTIAKV Miocene. Bad Lands. PLATE XLVII. Figures. 1, 5. Ficus artocarpoides, Lesqx. , p. 227. I . I TERTJ \i:'i Miocene. Bad Lands. PLATE XL VIII Figures. 1, 11. Qnercus Dentoui, Lesqx., p. 224. 2. Tetrantbera prsecursoria, Lesqx., p. 22S. 3. Equisetuui globulosum, Lesqx., p. 222. 4. Quercus Olafseui, Heer, p. 224. 5-7. Sapindus obtusifolius, Lesqx., p. 235. 8-10t. Cinche-nidium ovale, Lesqx., p. 229. ' VEY OP THE TER1 TERTIARY ■ ■ i Miocene. Bad Lands. PLATE XLIX Figures. 1. Platanus aceroideg, Goepp.,p.227. 2,3. Viburnum Dentoni, Lesqs., p. 231. 4. Corylus McQuanii, Forbes, p. 223. 5. Aralia aeerifolia, Lesqs., p. 232. 6,7. Acer gracilescens, Lesqs., p. 234. 8, 9. Acer arcticum, Heer, p. 233. U.S. GE Li i OF THE TERRIT: TERTIARY ai u ; . Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE L Figures. 1. Lastraa (Goniopteris) Fischeri, Heer, p. 239. 2-4. Sequoia Langsdorfii, Brgt., p. 240. 5. Sequoia angustifolia, Lesqx., p. 240. 6, 6a. Taxit.es Olriki, Heer,, p. 240. 7. Equisetum, species, p. 239. 8. Equisetum, species, p. 239. 9. Geouomites Scbimperi, Lesqx., p. 241. 10. Myrica diversifolia, Lesqx.. p. 241. 11. Aluus carpinoides, Lesqx. , p. 243. 12. Betula parce-dentata, Lesqx., p. 242. a ij SU] OF THE TERRIT: I TKh'TIAHY M M Ric Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE LI Figures. 1-3. Alnus corrallina, Lesqx., p. 243. 4, 4a, 5. Alnus carpinoides, Lesqx., p. 243. 6. Betula elliptica, Sap., p. 242. 7,8. Ailanthus ovata, Lesqx., p. 254. U S GEOL. SURVEY OP THE TER1 TERTIARY li M M Rickh do] I . Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE Lll. Figures. 1, 3-7. Castanea Ungeri, Heer, p. 246. 2. Castanea atavia.Ung., p. 247. ! EOL SURVEY OF THE TERRIT: TEKTIAHY. A] M Rid Ii ■ Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE LIII ^Figures. 1-7. Qucrcns pseudo-Alnus, Ett. , p. -^44. 8-14. Quercus furcinervis, Eossm., p.244. U.S. GEOL. SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES. TERTIARY PLATE LIII AJ M K..kly del s Sinclair * Son, Lith Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE L I V . Figures. 1,2. Quercus furcinervis, Eossm., p. 344. 3. Qnerciis Olafseni, I-Ieer, p. 245. 4. Quercus drymeja, Ung., p. 245. 5-9. Quercns Breweri, Lesqx., p. 246. 10. Ulmus pseudo-americana, Lesqx., p. 249. TI'.KTl \li^ ' Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE L V. Figures. 1. Grewia auriculata, Lesqx., p. 252. 2. Salix varians, Goepp., p. 247. 3-5. Populus balsamoides, Goepp., p. 248. 6. Salix august a, Al. Br., p. 247. 7. Salix integra 1 Goepp., p. 248. OF THE TEKE TERTIARY *; M Rickly dfd. Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE L V I. Figures. 1-3. Ficus asiminsefolia, Lesqx., p. 250. 4. Platanus dissecta, Lesqx., p. 249. 5,6. Juglansf Debeyaua, Lesqx.,p. 253. U.S.: TERTIARY Ai U Ri< Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE L V II. Figures. 1 , 2. Platanus dissecta, Lesqx. , p. 249. 3. Laurus Califoruica, Lesqx., p. 252. 4. Colutea? Bo weni ana, Lesqx., p. 255. TIOKTIAHY ■ ■\i M Rickl) de] Tlios Sit h ■ Miocene. California, Oregon, PLATE LVIII Figures. 1-3. Laurus graudis, Lesqx., p. 251. 2. Laurus priuceps, Heer, p. 250. 4,5. Laurus salicifolia, Lesqx., p. 251. 6-6. Laurus califoruica, Lesqx., p. 252. 9. Cmnaruoinuin affine, Lesqx., p. 252. 10. Myrtus oregonensis,Lesqx.,p. 254. '.SOL. SUi- 1 MM I MM r Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE L I X Figures. 1-4. Acer t rilobatuin, var. productum, Heer, p. 253. ■ I STH VKi OF THE V TKKTIARY ■ I E MX ■ TTwi Bo • *